This is a modern-English version of The Collected Works in Verse and Prose of William Butler Yeats, Vol. 4 (of 8): The Hour-glass. Cathleen ni Houlihan. The Golden Helmet. The Irish Dramatic Movement, originally written by Yeats, W. B. (William Butler).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE HOUR-GLASS. CATHLEEN NI
HOULIHAN. THE GOLDEN HELMET.
THE IRISH DRAMATIC MOVEMENT
:: BEING THE FOURTH VOLUME OF
THE COLLECTED WORKS IN VERSE &
PROSE OF WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS

WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS
HOULIHAN. THE GOLDEN HELMET.
THE IRISH DRAMATIC MOVEMENT

THE COLLECTED WORKS IN VERSE &
PROSE OF WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS
IMPRINTED AT THE SHAKESPEARE
HEAD PRESS STRATFORD-ON-AVON
MCMVIII
CONTENTS
PAGE | |
THE HOUR-GLASS | 1 |
CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN | 31 |
THE GOLDEN HELMET | 55 |
THE IRISH DRAMATIC MOVEMENT | 79 |
APPENDIX I: | |
‘THE HOUR-GLASS’ |
233 |
APPENDIX II: | |
‘CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN’ |
240 |
APPENDIX III: | |
‘THE GOLDEN HELMET’ |
243 |
APPENDIX IV: | |
DATES AND PLACES OF THE FIRST PERFORMANCE OF NEW PLAYS PRODUCED BY THE NATIONAL THEATRE SOCIETY AND ITS PREDECESSORS |
244 |
THE HOUR-GLASS:
A MORALITY
PERSONS IN THE PLAY
- A Smart Guy
- An idiot
- Some Students
- An Angel
- The Wise Man's Wife and Their Two Kids
A MORALITY
[Turning over the pages of a book.]
Where is that passage I am to explain to my pupils to-day? Here it is, and the book says that it was written by a beggar on the walls of Babylon: ‘There are two living countries, the one visible and the one invisible; and when it is winter with us it is summer in that country, and when the November winds are up among us it is lambing-time there.’ I wish that my pupils had asked me to explain any other passage. [The FOOL comes in and stands at the door holding out his hat. He has a pair of shears in[4] the other hand.] It sounds to me like foolishness; and yet that cannot be, for the writer of this book, where I have found so much knowledge, would not have set it by itself on this page, and surrounded it with so many images and so many deep colours and so much fine gilding, if it had been foolishness.
Where at? is that passage I need to explain to my students today? Here it is, and the book says it was written by a beggar on the walls of Babylon: ‘There are two living countries, one visible and one invisible; when it’s winter for us, it’s summer in that country, and when the November winds are blowing here, it’s lambing time there.’ I wish my students had chosen any other passage for me to explain. [The FOOL comes in and stands at the door holding out his hat. He has a pair of shears in[4] the other hand.] It sounds like nonsense to me; and yet it can’t be, since the writer of this book, from which I’ve gained so much knowledge, wouldn’t have placed it on this page alone, surrounded it with so many images and rich colors, and adorned it with fine gilding if it were just foolishness.
Give me a penny.
Give me a cent.
Here he has written: ‘The learned in old times forgot the visible country.’ That I understand, but I have taught my learners better.
Here he has written: ‘The educated in ancient times overlooked the physical land.’ I get that, but I have taught my students differently.
Won’t you give me a penny?
Won’t you give me a penny?
What do you want? The words of the wise Saracen will not teach you much.
What do you want? The wise Saracen's words won't teach you much.
Such a great wise teacher as you are will not refuse a penny to a fool.
Such a wise teacher as you won’t turn down a penny from a fool.
What do you know about wisdom?
What do you know about wisdom?
Oh, I know! I know what I have seen.
Oh, I get it! I know what I've seen.
What is it you have seen?[5]
What have you seen?
When I went by Kilcluan where the bells used to be ringing at the break of every day, I could hear nothing but the people snoring in their houses. When I went by Tubbervanach, where the young men used to be climbing the hill to the blessed well, they were sitting at the crossroads playing cards. When I went by Carrigoras, where the friars used to be fasting and serving the poor, I saw them drinking wine and obeying their wives. And when I asked what misfortune had brought all these changes, they said it was no misfortune, but it was the wisdom they had learned from your teaching.
When I passed by Kilcluan, where the bells used to ring at the break of dawn, all I could hear were people snoring in their houses. When I arrived at Tubbervanach, where the young men used to climb the hill to the holy well, they were sitting at the crossroads playing cards. When I went by Carrigoras, where the friars used to fast and serve the poor, I saw them drinking wine and obeying their wives. And when I asked what misfortune had caused all these changes, they said it wasn't misfortune, but rather the wisdom they had gained from your teaching.
Run round to the kitchen, and my wife will give you something to eat.
Run to the kitchen, and my wife will give you something to eat.
That is foolish advice for a wise man to give.
That's bad advice for a wise person to give.
Why, Fool?
Why, idiot?
What is eaten is gone. I want pennies for my bag. I must buy bacon in the shops, and nuts in the market, and strong drink for the time when the sun is weak. And I want snares to catch the rabbits and the squirrels and the hares, and a pot to cook them in.[6]
What is eaten is gone. I want coins for my bag. I need to buy bacon at the stores, and nuts at the market, and strong drinks for when the sun is low. And I want traps to catch the rabbits, squirrels, and hares, and a pot to cook them in.[6]
Go away. I have other things to think of now than giving you pennies.
Go away. I have other things to think about now than giving you spare change.
Give me a penny and I will bring you luck. Bresal the Fisherman lets me sleep among the nets in his loft in the winter-time because he says I bring him luck; and in the summer-time the wild creatures let me sleep near their nests and their holes. It is lucky even to look at me or to touch me, but it is much more lucky to give me a penny. [Holds out his hand.] If I wasn’t lucky, I’d starve.
Give me a penny and I’ll bring you good luck. Bresal the Fisherman lets me sleep among the nets in his loft during the winter because he says I bring him luck; and in the summer, the wild animals let me sleep near their nests and burrows. It’s lucky just to look at me or touch me, but it’s even luckier to give me a penny. [Holds out his hand.] If I weren’t lucky, I’d starve.
What have you got the shears for?
What do you have the shears for?
I won’t tell you. If I told you, you would drive them away.
I won't tell you. If I tell you, you'll just push them away.
Whom would I drive away?
Who would I drive away?
I won’t tell you.
I won't tell you.
Not if I give you a penny?
Not if I give you a penny?
Not if I give you two pennies?
Not if I give you two cents?
You will be very lucky if you give me two pennies, but I won’t tell you!
You’ll be really lucky if you give me two cents, but I won’t say why!
Three pennies?
Three cents?
Four, and I will tell you!
Four, and I’ll spill!
Very well, four. But I will not call you Teig the Fool any longer.
Very well, four. But I won't call you Teig the Fool anymore.
Let me come close to you where nobody will hear me. But first you must promise you will not drive them away. [WISE MAN nods.] Every day men go out dressed in black and spread great black nets over the hills, great black nets.
Let me get closer to you where no one can hear us. But first, you have to promise you won't scare them off. [Sage nods.] Every day, men go out dressed in black and lay huge black nets over the hills, huge black nets.
Why do they do that?
Why do they do that?
That they may catch the feet of the angels. But every morning, just before the dawn, I go out and cut the nets with my shears, and the angels fly away.[8]
That they can catch the feet of the angels. But every morning, just before dawn, I go out and cut the nets with my shears, and the angels fly away.[8]
Ah, now I know that you are Teig the Fool. You have told me that I am wise, and I have never seen an angel.
Ah, now I realize that you are Teig the Fool. You’ve said that I’m wise, but I’ve never seen an angel.
I have seen plenty of angels.
I have seen a lot of angels.
Do you bring luck to the angels too?
Do you bring good fortune to the angels as well?
Oh, no, no! No one could do that. But they are always there if one looks about one; they are like the blades of grass.
Oh, no, no! No one could do that. But they’re always there if you look around; they’re like blades of grass.
When do you see them?
When do you see them?
When one gets quiet, then something wakes up inside one, something happy and quiet like the stars—not like the seven that move, but like the fixed stars.
When someone gets still, something awakens inside them, something peaceful and joyful like the stars—not like the seven that move, but like the stars that stay in place.
And what happens then?
And then what happens?
Then all in a minute one smells summer flowers, and tall people go by, happy and laughing, and their clothes are the colour of burning sods.[9]
Then all of a sudden, you smell summer flowers, and tall people walk by, happy and laughing, and their clothes are the color of burning sods.[9]
Is it long since you have seen them, Teig the Fool?
Is it a long time since you've seen them, Teig the Fool?
Not long, glory be to God! I saw one coming behind me just now. It was not laughing, but it had clothes the colour of burning sods, and there was something shining about its head.
Not long ago, thank God! I saw someone coming up behind me. They weren't laughing, but they were wearing clothes the color of burning coals, and there was something shining around their head.
Well, there are your four pennies. You, a fool, say ‘Glory be to God,’ but before I came the wise men said it.
Well, there are your four pennies. You, a fool, say ‘Glory be to God,’ but before I arrived, the wise men said it.
Four pennies! That means a great deal of luck. Great teacher, I have brought you plenty of luck!
Four pennies! That means a lot of luck. Great teacher, I’ve brought you tons of good fortune!
Though they call him Teig the Fool, he is not more foolish than everybody used to be, with their dreams and their preachings and their three worlds; but I have overthrown their three worlds with the seven sciences. With Philosophy that was made from the lonely star, I have taught them to forget Theology; with Architecture, I have hidden the ramparts of their cloudy heaven; with Music, the fierce planets’ daughter whose hair is always on fire,[10] and with Grammar that is the moon’s daughter, I have shut their ears to the imaginary harpings and speech of the angels; and I have made formations of battle with Arithmetic that have put the hosts of heaven to the rout. But, Rhetoric and Dialectic, that have been born out of the light star and out of the amorous star, you have been my spearman and my catapult! Oh! my swift horsemen! Oh! my keen darting arguments, it is because of you that I have overthrown the hosts of foolishness! [An ANGEL, in a dress the colour of embers, and carrying a blossoming apple-bough in her hand and a gilded halo about her head, stands upon the threshold.] Before I came, men’s minds were stuffed with folly about a heaven where birds sang the hours, and about angels that came and stood upon men’s thresholds. But I have locked the visions into heaven and turned the key upon them. Well, I must consider this passage about the two countries. My mother used to say something of the kind. She would say that when our bodies sleep our souls awake, and that whatever withers here ripens yonder, and that harvests are snatched from us that they may feed invisible people. But the meaning of the book may be different, for only fools and women have thoughts like that; their thoughts were[11] never written upon the walls of Babylon. I must ring the bell for my pupils. [He sees the ANGEL.] What are you? Who are you? I think I saw some that were like you in my dreams when I was a child—that bright thing, that dress that is the colour of embers! But I have done with dreams, I have done with dreams.
Though they call him Teig the Fool, he’s not any more foolish than anyone else used to be, with their dreams and their preachings and their three worlds; but I’ve toppled their three worlds with the seven sciences. With Philosophy, which was born from the lonely star, I’ve taught them to forget Theology; with Architecture, I’ve concealed the walls of their cloudy heaven; with Music, the fierce daughter of the planets whose hair is always on fire,[10] and with Grammar, who is the moon’s daughter, I’ve shut their ears to the imagined harpings and speech of angels; and I’ve created battle formations with Arithmetic that have sent the hosts of heaven into retreat. But, Rhetoric and Dialectic, born from the bright star and the love star, you’ve been my spear and my catapult! Oh! my swift horsemen! Oh! my sharp darting arguments, it’s because of you that I’ve defeated the hosts of foolishness! [An ANGEL, in a dress the color of embers, and carrying a blossoming apple bough in her hand and a gilded halo around her head, stands at the threshold.] Before I arrived, people’s minds were filled with nonsense about a heaven where birds sang the hours, and about angels who came and stood at people’s thresholds. But I’ve locked those visions in heaven and turned the key on them. Well, I need to think about this passage about the two countries. My mother used to say something like that. She would say that when our bodies sleep, our souls wake up, and that whatever withers here ripens there, and that harvests are taken from us so they can feed invisible beings. But the meaning of the book might be different, because only fools and women have thoughts like that; their thoughts were[11] never written on the walls of Babylon. I need to ring the bell for my students. [He sees the ANGEL.] Who are you? I think I saw some like you in my dreams when I was a child—that bright thing, that dress the color of embers! But I’m done with dreams, I’m done with dreams.
I am the Angel of the Most High God.
I am the Angel of the Most High God.
Why have you come to me?
What brings you here?
I have brought you a message.
I have a message for you.
What message have you got for me?
What message do you have for me?
You will die within the hour. You will die when the last grains have fallen in this glass.
You will die within the hour. You will die when the last grains have fallen in this hourglass.
My time to die has not come. I have my pupils. I have a young wife and children that I cannot leave. Why must I die?
My time to die hasn't arrived yet. I have my students. I have a young wife and kids that I can't leave behind. Why do I have to die?
You must die because no souls have passed over the threshold of Heaven since you came[12] into this country. The threshold is grassy, and the gates are rusty, and the angels that keep watch there are lonely.
You have to die because no souls have crossed into Heaven since you arrived in this country[12]. The threshold is covered in grass, the gates are rusty, and the angels guarding it are lonely.
Where will death bring me to?
Where will death lead me?
The doors of Heaven will not open to you, for you have denied the existence of Heaven; and the doors of Purgatory will not open to you, for you have denied the existence of Purgatory.
The gates of Heaven won't open for you, because you have rejected the idea of Heaven; and the gates of Purgatory won't open for you, because you have rejected the idea of Purgatory.
But I have also denied the existence of Hell!
But I have also denied that Hell exists!
Hell is the place of those who deny.
Hell is where those who deny go.
I have, indeed, denied everything, and have taught others to deny. I have believed in nothing but what my senses told me. But, oh! beautiful Angel, forgive me, forgive me!
I have, honestly, denied everything and taught others to do the same. I have only believed in what my senses told me. But, oh! beautiful Angel, please forgive me, forgive me!
You should have asked forgiveness long ago.
You should have asked for forgiveness a long time ago.
Had I seen your face as I see it now, oh! beautiful angel, I would have believed, I would have asked forgiveness. Maybe you do not know how easy it is to doubt. Storm, death,[13] the grass rotting, many sicknesses, those are the messengers that came to me. Oh! why are you silent? You carry the pardon of the Most High; give it to me! I would kiss your hands if I were not afraid—no, no, the hem of your dress!
Had I seen your face as I see it now, oh! beautiful angel, I would have believed, I would have asked for forgiveness. Maybe you don’t realize how easy it is to have doubts. Storms, death, the grass decaying, so many illnesses—those are the messages that reached me. Oh! why are you silent? You hold the forgiveness of the Most High; please give it to me! I would kiss your hands if I weren’t afraid—no, no, the hem of your dress!
You let go undying hands too long ago to take hold of them now.
You released hands that should have held on forever too long ago to grab onto them now.
You cannot understand. You live in a country that we can only dream about. Maybe it is as hard for you to understand why we disbelieve as it is for us to believe. Oh! what have I said! You know everything! Give me time to undo what I have done. Give me a year—a month—a day—an hour! Give me to this hour’s end, that I may undo what I have done!
You can't possibly grasp this. You live in a country we can only dream of. Maybe it's just as hard for you to understand why we don't believe as it is for us to believe. Oh! What have I just said! You know everything! Just give me time to fix what I've done. Give me a year—a month—a day—an hour! Just let me have until the end of this hour, so I can change what I’ve done!
You cannot undo what you have done. Yet I have this power with my message. If you can find one that believes before the hour’s end, you shall come to Heaven after the years of Purgatory. For, from one fiery seed, watched over by those that sent me, the harvest can come again to heap the golden threshing-floor. But now farewell, for I am weary of the weight of time.[14]
You can’t change what you’ve done. But I have this ability with my message. If you can find someone who believes before the hour is up, you will reach Heaven after your time in Purgatory. Because, from one fiery seed, protected by those who sent me, the harvest can grow again to fill the golden threshing-floor. But now, goodbye, for I’m tired of the burden of time.[14]
Blessed be the Father, blessed be the Son, blessed be the Spirit, blessed be the Messenger They have sent!
Blessed be the Father, blessed be the Son, blessed be the Spirit, blessed be the Messenger They have sent!
[At the door and pointing at the hour-glass.]
In a little while the uppermost glass will be empty. [Goes out.
In a little while, the top glass will be empty. [Goes out.
Everything will be well with me. I will call my pupils; they only say they doubt. [Pulls the bell.] They will be here in a moment. They want to please me; they pretend that they disbelieve. Belief is too old to be overcome all in a minute. Besides, I can prove what I once disproved. [Another pull at the bell.] They are coming now. I will go to my desk. I will speak quietly, as if nothing had happened.
Everything will be fine with me. I'm going to call my students; they just say they’re not sure. [Pulls the bell.] They’ll be here any minute. They want to make me happy; they act like they don’t believe. Belief is too ingrained to change overnight. Besides, I can prove what I once disproved. [Another pull at the bell.] They are on their way now. I’ll go to my desk. I’ll speak softly, as if nothing has happened.
Leave me alone. Leave me alone. Who is that pulling at my bag? King’s son, do not pull at my bag.
Leave me alone. Leave me alone. Who is that tugging at my bag? King's son, please don’t pull at my bag.
Did your friends the angels give you that bag? Why don’t they fill your bag for you?
Did your angel friends give you that bag? Why don't they fill it up for you?
Give me pennies! Give me some pennies!
Give me pennies! Give me some pennies!
What do you want pennies for? that great bag at your waist is heavy.
What do you need pennies for? That big bag on your waist is heavy.
I want to buy bacon in the shops, and nuts in the market, and strong drink for the time when the sun is weak, and snares to catch rabbits and the squirrels that steal the nuts, and hares, and a great pot to cook them in.
I want to buy bacon at the stores, nuts at the market, and strong drinks for when the sun is low, and traps to catch rabbits and the squirrels that steal the nuts, and hares, and a big pot to cook them in.
Why don’t your friends tell you where buried treasures are? Why don’t they make you dream about treasures? If one dreams three times there is always treasure.[16]
Why don’t your friends share where the buried treasures are? Why don’t they inspire you to dream about treasures? If you dream three times, there’s always treasure.[16]
Give me pennies! Give me pennies!
Give me pennies! Give me pennies!
Master, will you have Teig the Fool for a scholar?
Master, will you take Teig the Fool as a student?
Teig, will you give us your pennies if we teach you lessons? No, he goes to school for nothing on the mountains. Tell us what you learn on the mountains, Teig?
Teig, will you give us your coins if we teach you lessons? No, he goes to school for free in the mountains. What do you learn in the mountains, Teig?
Be silent all! [He has been standing silent, looking away.] Stand still in your places, for there is something I would have you tell me.
Be quiet everyone! [He has been standing quietly, looking away.] Stay in your spots, because there's something I need you to tell me.
Is there any one amongst you who believes in God? In Heaven? Or in Purgatory? Or in Hell?
Is there anyone here who believes in God? In Heaven? In Purgatory? Or in Hell?
I knew you would all say that; but do not be afraid. I will not be angry. Tell me the truth. Do you not believe?
I knew you would all say that, but don’t worry. I won’t be mad. Just tell me the truth. Do you really not believe?
We once did, but you have taught us to know better.
We used to, but you've shown us that we know better now.
Oh! teaching, teaching does not go very deep! The heart remains unchanged under it all. You have the faith that you always had, and you are afraid to tell me.
Oh! Teaching, teaching doesn't go very deep! The heart stays the same through it all. You have the faith you’ve always had, and you’re afraid to share it with me.
No, no, Master!
No, no, Master!
If you tell me that you have not changed I shall be glad and not angry.
If you say you haven't changed, I'll be happy and not upset.
He wants somebody to dispute with.
He wants someone to argue with.
I knew that from the beginning.
I knew that from the start.
That is not the subject for to-day; you were going to talk about the words the beggar wrote upon the walls of Babylon.[18]
That’s not what we’re discussing today; you were going to talk about the words the beggar wrote on the walls of Babylon.[18]
If there is one amongst you that believes, he will be my best friend. Surely there is one amongst you. [They are all silent.] Surely what you learned at your mother’s knees has not been so soon forgotten.
If there's someone among you who believes, he will be my closest friend. There has to be at least one of you. [They are all silent.] Surely, what you learned from your mother hasn’t been forgotten so quickly.
Master, till you came, no teacher in this land was able to get rid of foolishness and ignorance. But every one has listened to you, every one has learned the truth. You have had your last disputation.
Master, before you arrived, no teacher in this land was able to eliminate foolishness and ignorance. But everyone has listened to you, everyone has learned the truth. You've had your final debate.
What a fool you made of that monk in the market-place! He had not a word to say.
What a fool you made of that monk in the market! He had nothing to say.
[Comes from his desk and stands among them in the middle of the room.]
Pupils, dear friends, I have deceived you all this time. It was I myself who was ignorant. There is a God. There is a Heaven. There is fire that passes, and there is fire that lasts for ever.
Pupils, dear friends, I've misled you all this time. It was I who was unaware. There is a God. There is a Heaven. There is temporary fire, and there is eternal fire.
He will not be satisfied till we dispute with him. [To the WISE MAN.] Prove it, Master. Have you seen them?
He won't be happy until we argue with him. [To the Sage.] Show us, Master. Have you seen them?
Just now, before you came in, someone came to the door, and when I looked up I saw an angel standing there.
Just now, right before you walked in, someone knocked on the door, and when I looked up, I saw an angel standing there.
You were in a dream. Anybody can see an angel in his dreams.
You were dreaming. Anyone can see an angel in their dreams.
Oh, my God! It was not a dream! I was awake, waking as I am now. I tell you I was awake as I am now.
Oh my God! It wasn’t a dream! I was awake, just like I am now. I swear I was awake like I am now.
Some dream when they are awake, but they are the crazy, and who would believe what they say? Forgive me, Master, but that is what you taught me to say. That is what you said to the monk when he spoke of the visions of the saints and the martyrs.
Some people daydream, but they're seen as crazy, and who would take them seriously? Forgive me, Master, but that's what you taught me to say. That's what you told the monk when he talked about the visions of the saints and martyrs.
You see how well we remember your teaching.[20]
You can see how well we remember what you taught us.[20]
Out, out from my sight! I want someone with belief. I must find that grain the Angel spoke of before I die. I tell you I must find it, and you answer me with arguments. Out with you, out of my sight!
Out, out of my sight! I want someone who believes. I have to find that grain the Angel mentioned before I die. I swear I have to find it, and you respond with reasons. Get out, out of my sight!
How well he plays at faith! He is like the monk when he had nothing more to say.
How well he handles his faith! He’s like the monk when he had nothing else to say.
Out, out! This is no time for laughter! Out with you, though you are a king’s son!
Out, out! This isn't a time for laughter! Get out of here, even if you are a king's son!
Come, come; he wants us to find someone who will dispute with him.[All go out.
Come on, he wants us to find someone who will argue with him.Everyone go out.
[Alone; he goes to the door at the side.]
I will call my wife. She will believe; women always believe. [He opens the door and calls.] Bridget! Bridget! [BRIDGET comes in wearing her apron, her sleeves turned up from her floury arms.] Bridget, tell me the truth; do not say what you think will please me. Do you sometimes say your prayers?[21]
I’m going to call my wife. She’ll believe me; women always do. [He opens the door and calls.] Bridget! Bridget! [BRIDGET comes in wearing her apron, her sleeves rolled up from her floury arms.] Bridget, just tell me the truth; don’t say what you think will make me happy. Do you sometimes say your prayers?[21]
Prayers! No, you taught me to leave them off long ago. At first I was sorry, but I am glad now for I am sleepy in the evenings.
Prayers! No, you taught me to skip them long ago. At first, I felt bad about it, but now I'm glad because I'm really sleepy in the evenings.
But do you not believe in God?
But do you not believe in God?
Oh, a good wife only believes what her husband tells her!
Oh, a good wife just believes what her husband says!
But sometimes when you are alone, when I am in the school and the children asleep, do you not think about the saints, about the things you used to believe in? What do you think of when you are alone?
But sometimes when you're alone, when I’m at school and the kids are asleep, don’t you think about the saints, about the things you used to believe in? What do you think about when you're alone?
I think about nothing. Sometimes I wonder if the linen is bleaching white, or I go out to see if the crows are picking up the chickens’ food.
I think about nothing. Sometimes I wonder if the sheets are getting whiter, or I step outside to check if the crows are eating the chickens’ food.
Oh, what can I do! Is there nobody who believes he can never die? I must go and find somebody! [He goes towards the door, but stops with his eyes fixed on the hour-glass.] I cannot go out; I cannot leave that. Go, and call my pupils again. I will make them understand. I will say to them that only amid spiritual terror, or[22] only when all that laid hold on life is shaken can we see truth. There is something in Plato, but—no, do not call them. They would answer as I have bid.
Oh, what can I do! Is there no one who believes they can never die? I need to go and find someone! [He moves toward the door but stops, staring at the hourglass.] I can’t go out; I can’t leave that behind. Go and call my students back. I will make them understand. I will tell them that only in the face of spiritual terror, or[22] only when everything that holds life together is shaken can we see the truth. There’s something valuable in Plato, but—no, don’t call them. They would respond just as I’ve instructed.
You want somebody to get up an argument with.
You want someone to argue with.
Oh, look out of the door and tell me if there is anybody there in the street. I cannot leave this glass; somebody might shake it! Then the sand would fall more quickly.
Oh, look out the door and see if there's anyone on the street. I can't leave this glass; someone might jostle it! Then the sand would fall faster.
I don’t understand what you are saying. [Looks out.] There is a great crowd of people talking to your pupils.
I don’t get what you’re saying. [Looks out.] There’s a huge crowd of people talking to your students.
Oh, run out, Bridget, and see if they have found somebody that all the time I was teaching understood nothing or did not listen!
Oh, hurry, Bridget, and see if they found someone who, while I was teaching, understood nothing or just didn’t pay attention!
[Wiping her arms in her apron and pulling down her sleeves.]
It’s a hard thing to be married to a man of learning that must be always having arguments. [Goes out and shouts through the kitchen door.] Don’t be meddling with the bread, children, while I’m out.[23]
It’s tough to be married to a knowledgeable man who always has to argue. [Goes out and shouts through the kitchen door.] Don’t mess with the bread, kids, while I’m gone.[23]
‘Confiteor Deo Omnipotenti beatæ Mariæ . . .’ I have forgotten it all. It is thirty years since I have said a prayer. I must pray in the common tongue, like a clown begging in the market, like Teig the Fool! [He prays.] Help me, Father, Son, and Spirit!
‘i>Confiteor Deo Omnipotenti beatæ Mariæ . . .’ I’ve forgotten everything. It’s been thirty years since I’ve said a prayer. I need to pray in plain language, like a fool begging in the market, like Teig the Fool! [He prays.] Help me, Father, Son, and Spirit!
Give me something; give me a penny to buy bacon in the shops, and nuts in the market, and strong drink for the time when the sun grows weak.
Give me something; give me a penny to buy bacon in the stores, and nuts at the market, and strong drink for when the sun grows weak.
I have no pennies. [To the WISE MAN.] Your pupils cannot find anybody to argue with you. There is nobody in the whole country who has enough belief to fill a pipe with since you put down the monk. Can’t you be quiet now and not always wanting to have arguments? It must be terrible to have a mind like that.
I don’t have any change. [To the Sage.] Your students can’t find anyone to debate with you. There's no one in the entire country who has enough conviction to fill a pipe since you took down the monk. Can’t you just be quiet now and stop wanting to argue all the time? It must be awful to have a mind like that.
I am lost! I am lost!
I’m lost! I’m lost!
Leave me alone now; I have to make the bread for you and the children.[24]
Leave me alone now; I need to make the bread for you and the kids.[24]
Out of this, woman, out of this, I say! [BRIDGET goes through the kitchen door.] Will nobody find a way to help me! But she spoke of my children. I had forgotten them. They will believe. It is only those who have reason that doubt; the young are full of faith. Bridget, Bridget, send my children to me.
Out of this, woman, out of this, I say! [BRIDGET goes through the kitchen door.] Will no one find a way to help me? But she mentioned my kids. I had forgotten about them. They will believe. It's only those who have a reason to doubt; the young are full of faith. Bridget, Bridget, send my kids to me.
Your father wants you; run to him now.
Your dad needs you; go to him now.
Children, what do you believe? Is there a Heaven? Is there a Hell? Is there a Purgatory?
Children, what do you think? Is there a Heaven? Is there a Hell? Is there a Purgatory?
We haven’t forgotten, father.
We haven't forgotten, Dad.
O no, father. [They both speak together as if in school.] There is nothing we cannot see; there is nothing we cannot touch.
O no, Dad. [They both speak together as if in school.] There’s nothing we can’t see; there’s nothing we can’t touch.
Foolish people used to think that there was, but you are very learned and you have taught us better.[25]
Foolish people used to think that there was, but you are very knowledgeable and you have taught us better.[25]
You are just as bad as the others, just as bad as the others! Do not run away, come back to me! [The CHILDREN begin to cry and run away.] Why are you afraid? I will teach you better—no, I will never teach you again. Go to your mother! no, she will not be able to teach them. . . . Help them, O God! . . . The grains are going very quickly. There is very little sand in the uppermost glass. Somebody will come for me in a moment; perhaps he is at the door now! All creatures that have reason doubt. O that the grass and the plants could speak! Somebody has said that they would wither if they doubted. O speak to me, O grass blades! O fingers of God’s certainty, speak to me! You are millions and you will not speak. I dare not know the moment the messenger will come for me. I will cover the glass. [He covers it and brings it to the desk. Sees the FOOL, who is sitting by the door playing with some flowers which he has stuck in his hat. He has begun to blow a dandelion-head.] What are you doing?
You’re just as bad as the others, just as bad as the others! Don’t run away, come back to me! [The KIDS start crying and run away.] Why are you afraid? I’ll show you a better way—no, I won’t teach you again. Go to your mother! No, she won’t be able to teach them… Help them, O God!... The grains are falling very quickly. There’s hardly any sand left in the top glass. Someone will come for me any moment; maybe they’re at the door right now! All beings that can think have doubts. Oh, if only the grass and plants could talk! Someone said they would wither if they doubted. Oh, talk to me, O blades of grass! O fingers of God’s assurance, speak to me! You are millions and yet you won’t say a word. I can’t bear to know when the messenger will come for me. I’ll cover the glass. [He covers it and brings it to the desk. Sees the FOOL, who is sitting by the door playing with some flowers he’s stuck in his hat. He’s started blowing on a dandelion head.] What are you doing?
Wait a moment. [He blows.] Four, five, six.
Wait a minute. [He blows.] Four, five, six.
I am blowing at the dandelion to find out what time it is.
I’m blowing on the dandelion to see what time it is.
You have heard everything! That is why you want to find out what hour it is! You are waiting to see them coming through the door to carry me away. [FOOL goes on blowing.] Out through the door with you! I will have no one here when they come. [He seizes the FOOL by the shoulders, and begins to force him out through the door, then suddenly changes his mind.] No, I have something to ask you. [He drags him back into the room.] Is there a Heaven? Is there a Hell? Is there a Purgatory?
You've heard everything! That's why you want to know what time it is! You're waiting to see them come through the door to take me away. [FOOL keeps blowing.] Get out through the door! I won’t have anyone here when they arrive. [He grabs the Fool by the shoulders and starts pushing him out the door, then suddenly changes his mind.] No, I need to ask you something. [He pulls him back into the room.] Is there a Heaven? Is there a Hell? Is there a Purgatory?
So you ask me now. When you were asking your pupils, I said to myself, if he would ask Teig the Fool, Teig could tell him all about it, for Teig has learned all about it when he has been cutting the nets.
So you're asking me now. When you were asking your students, I thought to myself, if he would ask Teig the Fool, Teig could tell him everything about it, because Teig has learned all about it while he was cutting the nets.
Tell me; tell me!
Tell me, tell me!
I said, Teig knows everything. Not even the cats or the hares that milk the cows have Teig’s wisdom. But Teig will not speak; he says nothing.[27]
I said, Teig knows everything. Not even the cats or the hares that milk the cows have Teig’s wisdom. But Teig won’t speak; he says nothing.[27]
Tell me, tell me! For under the cover the grains are falling, and when they are all fallen I shall die; and my soul will be lost if I have not found somebody that believes! Speak, speak!
Tell me, tell me! Because underneath the cover the grains are falling, and when they’ve all fallen I’ll die; and my soul will be lost if I haven’t found someone who believes! Speak, speak!
No, no, I won’t tell you what is in my mind, and I won’t tell you what is in my bag. You might steal away my thoughts. I met a bodach on the road yesterday, and he said, ‘Teig, tell me how many pennies are in your bag; I will wager three pennies that there are not twenty pennies in your bag; let me put in my hand and count them.’ But I pulled the strings tighter, like this; and when I go to sleep every night I hide the bag where no one knows.
No, no, I won’t share what I’m thinking, and I won’t reveal what's in my bag. You might steal my thoughts. I bumped into an old man on the road yesterday, and he said, ‘Teig, tell me how many pennies are in your bag; I’ll bet you three pennies that there aren’t twenty pennies in there; let me reach in and count them.’ But I tightened the strings, just like this; and every night when I go to sleep, I hide the bag where no one can find it.
[Goes towards the hour-glass as if to uncover it.]
No, no, I have not the courage. [He kneels.] Have pity upon me, Fool, and tell me!
No, no, I don't have the courage. [He kneels.] Have mercy on me, Fool, and tell me!
Ah! Now, that is different. I am not afraid of you now. But I must come nearer to you; somebody in there might hear what the Angel said.
Ah! Now, that’s different. I’m not scared of you now. But I need to get closer to you; someone in there might hear what the Angel said.
Once I was alone on the hills, and an angel came by and he said, ‘Teig the Fool, do not forget the Three Fires; the Fire that punishes, the Fire that purifies, and the Fire wherein the soul rejoices for ever!’
Once I was alone on the hills, and an angel came by and said, ‘Teig the Fool, don't forget the Three Fires; the Fire that punishes, the Fire that purifies, and the Fire where the soul rejoices forever!’
He believes! I am saved! The sand has run out. . . . [FOOL helps him to his chair.] I am going from the country of the seven wandering stars, and I am going to the country of the fixed stars! I understand it all now. One sinks in on God; we do not see the truth; God sees the truth in us. Ring the bell. They are coming. Tell them, Fool, that when the life and the mind are broken the truth comes through them like peas through a broken peascod. Pray, Fool, that they may be given a sign and carry their souls alive out of the dying world. Your prayers are better than mine.
He believes! I’m saved! Time’s up... [Fool helps him to his chair.] I’m leaving the land of the seven wandering stars, and I’m heading to the land of the fixed stars! I get it all now. One connects with God; we can’t see the truth; God sees the truth in us. Ring the bell. They’re coming. Tell them, Fool, that when life and mind are shattered, the truth breaks through like peas from a split pod. Please, Fool, pray that they’re given a sign and can carry their souls alive out of this dying world. Your prayers are better than mine.
What have you called us in for, Teig? What are you going to tell us?
What did you call us in for, Teig? What are you going to tell us?
No wonder he has had dreams! See, he is fast asleep now. [Goes over and touches him.] Oh, he is dead!
No wonder he’s been dreaming! Look, he’s sound asleep now. [Goes over and touches him.] Oh, he’s gone!
Do not stir! He asked for a sign that you might be saved. [All are silent for a moment.] . . . Look what has come from his mouth . . . a little winged thing . . . a little shining thing. . . . It is gone to the door. [The ANGEL appears in the doorway, stretches out her hands and closes them again.] The Angel has taken it in her hands. . . . She will open her hands in the Garden of Paradise.[They all kneel.
Do not move! He asked for a sign that you could be saved. [Everyone is silent for a moment.] . . . Look at what has come from his mouth . . . a little winged creature . . . a little shining thing. . . . It has gone to the door. [The ANGEL appears in the doorway, stretches out her hands, and closes them again.] The Angel has taken it in her hands. . . . She will open her hands in the Garden of Paradise.They all kneel.
CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN
PERSONS IN THE PLAY
- Peter Gillane
- Michael Gillane, his Son, going to be married
- Patrick Gillane, a lad of twelve, Michael’s Brother
- Bridget Gillane, Peter’s Wife
- Delia Cahel, engaged to Michael
- The Struggling Elderly Woman
- Neighbours
What is that sound I hear?
What’s that sound?
I don’t hear anything. [He listens.] I hear it now. It’s like cheering. [He goes to the window and looks out.] I wonder what they are cheering about. I don’t see anybody.
I don’t hear anything. [He listens.] I hear it now. It sounds like cheering. [He goes to the window and looks out.] I wonder what they’re cheering about. I don’t see anyone.
It might be a hurling.
It might be a throw.
There’s no hurling to-day. It must be down in the town the cheering is.
There’s no hurling today. It must be down in the town where the cheering is.
I suppose the boys must be having some sport of their own. Come over here, Peter, and look at Michael’s wedding-clothes.[34]
I guess the boys are having some fun of their own. Come over here, Peter, and check out Michael’s wedding clothes.[34]
Those are grand clothes, indeed.
Those are some fancy clothes, indeed.
You hadn’t clothes like that when you married me, and no coat to put on of a Sunday more than any other day.
You didn't have clothes like that when you married me, and you didn't have a coat to wear on Sundays any more than on any other day.
That is true, indeed. We never thought a son of our own would be wearing a suit of that sort for his wedding, or have so good a place to bring a wife to.
That’s true, for sure. We never imagined our own son would be wearing a suit like that for his wedding, or have such a nice place to bring a wife to.
There’s an old woman coming down the road. I don’t know is it here she is coming?
There’s an old woman walking down the road. I don’t know if she’s coming here?
It will be a neighbour coming to hear about Michael’s wedding. Can you see who it is?
It looks like a neighbor is coming to find out about Michael's wedding. Can you see who it is?
I think it is a stranger, but she’s not coming to the house. She’s turned into the gap that goes down where Murteen and his sons are shearing sheep. [He turns towards BRIDGET.] Do you remember what Winny of the Cross Roads was saying the other night about the strange woman that goes through the country whatever time there’s war or trouble coming?[35]
I think it’s someone unusual, but she’s not coming to the house. She’s gone into the space that leads down to where Murteen and his sons are shearing sheep. [He turns towards BRIDGET.] Do you remember what Winny from the Cross Roads was saying the other night about the strange woman who travels through the countryside whenever there’s a war or trouble on the way?[35]
Don’t be bothering us about Winny’s talk, but go and open the door for your brother. I hear him coming up the path.
Don’t bother us about Winny’s conversation, just go and open the door for your brother. I can hear him coming up the path.
I hope he has brought Delia’s fortune with him safe, for fear her people might go back on the bargain and I after making it. Trouble enough I had making it.
I hope he has brought Delia’s fortune with him safely, because I worry her family might back out of the deal after I’ve made it. I already had enough trouble making it.
What kept you, Michael? We were looking out for you this long time.
What took you so long, Michael? We’ve been waiting for you this whole time.
I went round by the priest’s house to bid him be ready to marry us to-morrow.
I stopped by the priest’s house to let him know to get ready to marry us tomorrow.
Did he say anything?
Did he say something?
He said it was a very nice match, and that he was never better pleased to marry any two in his parish than myself and Delia Cahel.
He said it was a really nice match, and that he had never been more pleased to marry anyone in his parish than me and Delia Cahel.
Have you got the fortune, Michael?
Have you got the fortune, Michael?
Here it is.[36]
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Here it is.[36]
[Getting up and taking the bag in his hand and turning out the money.]
Yes, I made the bargain well for you, Michael. Old John Cahel would sooner have kept a share of this a while longer. ‘Let me keep the half of it until the first boy is born,’ says he. ‘You will not,’ says I. ‘Whether there is or is not a boy, the whole hundred pounds must be in Michael’s hands before he brings your daughter to the house.’ The wife spoke to him then, and he gave in at the end.
Yes, I struck a good deal for you, Michael. Old John Cahel would have preferred to hold onto part of this a little longer. “Let me keep half of it until the first boy is born,” he said. “You won’t,” I replied. “Whether there’s a boy or not, the full hundred pounds has to be in Michael's hands before he brings your daughter home.” Then the wife talked to him, and he ultimately conceded.
You seem well pleased to be handling the money, Peter.
You look pretty happy to be handling the money, Peter.
Indeed, I wish I had had the luck to get a hundred pounds, or twenty pounds itself, with the wife I married.
Indeed, I wish I had been lucky enough to get a hundred pounds, or even just twenty pounds, with the wife I married.
Well, if I didn’t bring much I didn’t get much. What had you the day I married you[37] but a flock of hens and you feeding them, and a few lambs and you driving them to the market at Ballina. [She is vexed and bangs a jug on the dresser.] If I brought no fortune I worked it out in my bones, laying down the baby, Michael that is standing there now, on a stook of straw, while I dug the potatoes, and never asking big dresses or anything but to be working.
Well, if I didn’t bring much, I didn’t get much. What did you have the day I married you[37]? Just a bunch of hens that you were feeding, and a few lambs that you were taking to the market in Ballina. [She is upset and bangs a jug on the dresser.] If I didn’t bring any money, I worked hard for it with my own body, laying down the baby, Michael, who’s standing there now, on a pile of straw while I dug the potatoes, and never asking for fancy dresses or anything but to be working.
That is true, indeed.
That's true, for sure.
Leave me alone now till I ready the house for the woman that is to come into it.
Leave me alone now until I get the house ready for the woman who's going to move in.
You are the best woman in Ireland, but money is good, too. [He begins handling the money again and sits down.] I never thought to see so much money within my four walls. We can do great things now we have it. We can take the ten acres of land we have a chance of since Jamsie Dempsey died, and stock it. We will go to the fair of Ballina to buy the stock. Did Delia ask any of the money for her own use, Michael?
You’re the best woman in Ireland, but money is important, too. [He starts handling the money again and sits down.] I never thought I’d see so much money in my own house. Now that we have it, we can accomplish amazing things. We can take the ten acres of land we have a shot at since Jamsie Dempsey died, and stock it. We’ll go to the fair in Ballina to buy the stock. Did Delia ask for any of the money for herself, Michael?
She did not, indeed. She did not seem to take much notice of it, or to look at it at all.[38]
She really didn't. She didn't seem to pay much attention to it or even look at it at all.[38]
That’s no wonder. Why would she look at it when she had yourself to look at, a fine, strong young man? it is proud she must be to get you; a good steady boy that will make use of the money, and not be running through it or spending it on drink like another.
That’s not surprising. Why would she look at it when she had you to look at, a fine, strong young man? She must be proud to have you; a good, steady guy who will make good use of the money and won't blow it all or spend it on booze like others do.
It’s likely Michael himself was not thinking much of the fortune either, but of what sort the girl was to look at.
It’s likely Michael wasn’t thinking much about the fortune either, but rather about what the girl looked like.
Well, you would like a nice comely girl to be beside you, and to go walking with you. The fortune only lasts for a while, but the woman will be there always.
Well, you’d want a pretty girl by your side to go for walks with you. Wealth may only last for a little while, but a woman will always be there.
They are cheering again down in the town. Maybe they are landing horses from Enniscrone. They do be cheering when the horses take the water well.
They’re cheering again down in the town. Maybe they’re bringing in horses from Enniscrone. They cheer when the horses swim well.
There are no horses in it. Where would they be going and no fair at hand? Go down to the town, Patrick, and see what is going on.[39]
There are no horses here. Where would they be heading without a fair nearby? Head down to the town, Patrick, and find out what's happening.[39]
[Opens the door to go out, but stops for a moment on the threshold.]
Will Delia remember, do you think, to bring the greyhound pup she promised me when she would be coming to the house?
Will Delia remember to bring the greyhound puppy she promised me when she comes to the house?
She will surely.
She definitely will.
It will be Patrick’s turn next to be looking for a fortune, but he won’t find it so easy to get it and he with no place of his own.
It will be Patrick’s turn next to look for a fortune, but he won’t find it so easy to get one without a place of his own.
I do be thinking sometimes, now things are going so well with us, and the Cahels such a good back to us in the district, and Delia’s own uncle a priest, we might be put in the way of making Patrick a priest some day, and he so good at his books.
I often think that since things are going so well for us, and the Cahels are such a great support in the community, and Delia’s uncle is a priest, we might have the opportunity to help Patrick become a priest someday, especially since he’s doing so well in school.
Time enough, time enough, you have always your head full of plans, Bridget.
Time enough, time enough, you've always got your head full of plans, Bridget.
We will be well able to give him learning, and not to send him tramping the country like a poor scholar that lives on charity.[40]
We’ll be able to educate him properly, instead of sending him wandering around like a poor student relying on handouts.[40]
They’re not done cheering yet.
They’re not finished cheering yet.
Do you see anything?
Do you see anything?
I see an old woman coming up the path.
I see an elderly woman walking up the path.
Who is it, I wonder? It must be the strange woman Patrick saw a while ago.
Who could it be, I wonder? It must be the weird woman Patrick saw earlier.
I don’t think it’s one of the neighbours anyway, but she has her cloak over her face.
I don’t think it’s one of the neighbors anyway, but she has her cloak pulled over her face.
It might be some poor woman heard we were making ready for the wedding and came to look for her share.
It might be some unfortunate woman heard we were preparing for the wedding and came to see if she could get her share.
I may as well put the money out of sight. There is no use leaving it out for every stranger to look at.
I might as well hide the money. There's no point in leaving it out for every stranger to see.
There she is, father! [An Old Woman passes the window slowly, she looks at MICHAEL as she passes.] I’d sooner a stranger not to come to the house the night before my wedding.
There she is, Dad! [An Elderly Woman walks slowly by the window, glancing at MICHAEL as she goes.] I’d rather a stranger not show up at the house the night before my wedding.
Open the door, Michael; don’t keep the poor woman waiting.
Open the door, Michael; don’t make the poor woman wait.
God save all here!
God save everyone here!
God save you kindly!
God bless you!
You have good shelter here.
You have a good place to stay here.
You are welcome to whatever shelter we have.
You are welcome to any shelter we have.
Sit down there by the fire and welcome.
Sit down by the fire and make yourself at home.
There is a hard wind outside.
It’s really windy outside.
Have you travelled far to-day?[42]
Have you traveled far today?
I have travelled far, very far; there are few have travelled so far as myself, and there’s many a one that doesn’t make me welcome. There was one that had strong sons I thought were friends of mine, but they were shearing their sheep, and they wouldn’t listen to me.
I have traveled a long way, really far; there are few who have traveled as far as I have, and many who don’t welcome me. There was one person who had strong sons I thought were my friends, but they were shearing their sheep, and they wouldn’t pay attention to me.
It’s a pity indeed for any person to have no place of their own.
It’s really unfortunate for anyone to not have a place to call their own.
That’s true for you indeed, and it’s long I’m on the roads since I first went wandering.
That’s definitely true for you, and I’ve been on the road for a long time since I first started wandering.
It is a wonder you are not worn out with so much wandering.
It’s amazing you’re not exhausted from all that wandering.
Sometimes my feet are tired and my hands are quiet, but there is no quiet in my heart. When the people see me quiet, they think old age has come on me and that all the stir has gone out of me. But when the trouble is on me I must be talking to my friends.
Sometimes my feet are tired and my hands are still, but there’s no peace in my heart. When people see me quiet, they think I’ve gotten old and that all the energy has left me. But when I’m troubled, I need to talk to my friends.
What was it put you wandering?[43]
What got you wandering?
Too many strangers in the house.
Too many strangers in the house.
Indeed you look as if you’d had your share of trouble.
Indeed, you look like you've had your fair share of trouble.
I have had trouble indeed.
I've really had some trouble.
What was it put the trouble on you?
What gave you trouble?
My land that was taken from me.
My land that was taken from me.
Was it much land they took from you?
Was it a lot of land they took from you?
My four beautiful green fields.
My four gorgeous green fields.
Do you think could she be the widow Casey that was put out of her holding at Kilglass a while ago?
Do you think she could be the widow Casey who was kicked out of her place at Kilglass some time ago?
She is not. I saw the widow Casey one time at the market in Ballina, a stout fresh woman.
She isn’t. I saw Widow Casey once at the market in Ballina, a sturdy, vibrant woman.
Did you hear a noise of cheering, and you coming up the hill?[44]
Did you hear the sound of cheering as you were coming up the hill?[44]
I thought I heard the noise I used to hear when my friends came to visit me.
I thought I heard the sound I used to hear when my friends came over to see me.
What is that you are singing, ma’am?
What are you singing, miss?
Singing I am about a man I knew one time, yellow-haired Donough that was hanged in Galway.
Singing about a man I once knew, yellow-haired Donough who was hanged in Galway.
What was it brought him to his death?
What caused his death?
He died for love of me: many a man has died for love of me.[45]
He died for love of me; many men have died for love of me.[45]
Her trouble has put her wits astray.
Her problems have confused her thinking.
Is it long since that song was made? Is it long since he got his death?
Is it a long time since that song was made? Is it a long time since he died?
Not long, not long. But there were others that died for love of me a long time ago.
Not much longer, not much longer. But there were others who sacrificed themselves out of love for me a long time ago.
Were they neighbours of your own, ma’am?
Were they your neighbors, ma'am?
Come here beside me and I’ll tell you about them. [MICHAEL sits down beside her at the hearth.] There was a red man of the O’Donnells from the north, and a man of the O’Sullivans from the south, and there was one Brian that lost his life at Clontarf by the sea, and there were a great many in the west, some that died hundreds of years ago, and there are some that will die to-morrow.
Come sit next to me and I’ll tell you about them. [MICHAEL sits down beside her at the hearth.] There was a red man from the O'Donnells in the north, and a man from the O’Sullivans in the south, and there was a guy named Brian who lost his life at Clontarf by the sea. There were a lot of people in the west, some who died hundreds of years ago, and there are some who will die tomorrow.
Is it in the west that men will die to-morrow?
Is it in the west that men will die tomorrow?
Come nearer, nearer to me.
Come closer to me.
Is she right, do you think? Or is she a woman from beyond the world?[46]
Is she right, do you think? Or is she a woman from another world?[46]
She doesn’t know well what she’s talking about, with the want and the trouble she has gone through.
She doesn’t really know what she’s talking about, considering all the wants and struggles she has faced.
The poor thing, we should treat her well.
The poor thing, we should take good care of her.
Give her a drink of milk and a bit of the oaten cake.
Give her a glass of milk and some of the oat cake.
Maybe we should give her something along with that, to bring her on her way. A few pence or a shilling itself, and we with so much money in the house.
Maybe we should give her something along with that to help her out. A few coins or even a shilling, especially since we have so much money in the house.
Indeed I’d not begrudge it to her if we had it to spare, but if we go running through what we have, we’ll soon have to break the hundred pounds, and that would be a pity.
Indeed, I wouldn’t mind giving it to her if we had enough to spare, but if we keep spending what we have, we’ll soon go over a hundred pounds, and that would be a shame.
Shame on you, Peter. Give her the shilling and your blessing with it, or our own luck will go from us.
Shame on you, Peter. Give her the shilling and your blessing too, or our own luck will leave us.
Will you have a drink of milk, ma’am?
Will you have a glass of milk, ma’am?
Here is something for you.
Here's something for you.
This is not what I want. It is not silver I want.
This isn't what I want. I don't want silver.
What is it you would be asking for?
What would you like to ask for?
If anyone would give me help he must give me himself, he must give me all.
If anyone wants to help me, they have to give me themselves; they have to give me everything.
Have you no one to care you in your age, ma’am?
Have you no one to look after you in your old age, ma’am?
I have not. With all the lovers that brought me their love, I never set out the bed for any.
I haven't. With all the lovers who have brought me their love, I never made the bed for any of them.
Are you lonely going the roads, ma’am?
Are you feeling lonely on the road, ma'am?
I have my thoughts and I have my hopes.
I have my thoughts and my hopes.
What hopes have you to hold to?
What hopes do you have to hold on to?
The hope of getting my beautiful fields back again; the hope of putting the strangers out of my house.[48]
The hope of reclaiming my beautiful fields; the hope of kicking the strangers out of my house.[48]
What way will you do that, ma’am?
What way will you do that, ma'am?
I have good friends that will help me. They are gathering to help me now. I am not afraid. If they are put down to-day they will get the upper hand to-morrow. [She gets up.] I must be going to meet my friends. They are coming to help me and I must be there to welcome them. I must call the neighbours together to welcome them.
I have great friends who are here to help me. They’re coming together right now. I’m not scared. If they’re pushed down today, they’ll rise up tomorrow. [She gets up.] I need to go meet my friends. They’re coming to support me, and I need to be there to greet them. I need to gather the neighbors to welcome them.
I will go with you.
I’ll go with you.
It is not her friends you have to go and welcome, Michael; it is the girl coming into the house you have to welcome. You have plenty to do, it is food and drink you have to bring to the house. The woman that is coming home is not coming with empty hands; you would not have an empty house before her. [To the OLD WOMAN.] Maybe you don’t know, ma’am, that my son is going to be married to-morrow.
It’s not your friends you need to welcome, Michael; it’s the girl coming into the house that you need to greet. You have plenty to do; you need to bring food and drink into the house. The woman who’s coming home won’t arrive empty-handed; you wouldn’t want an empty house when she gets here. [To the ELDERLY WOMAN.] Maybe you’re unaware, ma’am, that my son is getting married tomorrow.
It is not a man going to his marriage that I look to for help.[49]
It’s not a man heading to his wedding that I seek out for help.[49]
Who is she, do you think, at all?
Who do you think she is, anyway?
You did not tell us your name yet, ma’am.
You still haven't told us your name, ma'am.
Some call me the Poor Old Woman, and there are some that call me Cathleen, the daughter of Houlihan.
Some people call me the Poor Old Woman, and others call me Cathleen, the daughter of Houlihan.
I think I knew someone of that name once. Who was it, I wonder? It must have been someone I knew when I was a boy. No, no; I remember, I heard it in a song.
I think I once knew someone with that name. Who was it, I wonder? It must have been someone I knew when I was a kid. No, no; I remember, I heard it in a song.
[Who is standing in the doorway.]
They are wondering that there were songs made for me; there have been many songs made for me. I heard one on the wind this morning.
They are amazed that there are songs created for me; many songs have been made for me. I heard one in the wind this morning.
they will have no need of prayers, they will have no need of prayers.[50]
they won't need prayers, they won't need prayers.[50]
I do not know what that song means, but tell me something I can do for you.
I don't know what that song means, but tell me what I can do for you.
Come over to me, Michael.
Come here, Michael.
Hush, father, listen to her.
Hush, Dad, listen to her.
It is a hard service they take that help me. Many that are red-cheeked now will be pale-cheeked; many that have been free to walk the hills and the bogs and the rushes, will be sent to walk hard streets in far countries; many a good plan will be broken; many that have gathered money will not stay to spend it; many a child will be born and there will be no father at its christening to give it a name. They that had red cheeks will have pale cheeks for my sake; and for all that, they will think they are well paid.
It’s a tough job for those who help me. Many who are rosy-cheeked now will become pale; many who used to roam the hills, swamps, and fields will be forced to walk hard streets in distant lands; many good plans will fall apart; many who saved up money won’t be around to spend it; many children will be born without a father to name them at their christening. Those who once had rosy cheeks will grow pale for my sake; and despite everything, they’ll believe they're compensated fairly.
Look at him, Peter; he has the look of a man that has got the touch. [Raising her voice.] Look here, Michael, at the wedding clothes.[51] Such grand clothes as these are! You have a right to fit them on now, it would be a pity to-morrow if they did not fit. The boys would be laughing at you. Take them, Michael, and go into the room and fit them on.
Look at him, Peter; he looks like a guy who's got the magic touch. [Raising her voice.] Look here, Michael, at the wedding clothes.[51] Such fancy clothes! You have to try them on now; it would be a shame tomorrow if they didn't fit. The boys would be laughing at you. Take them, Michael, and go into the room and try them on.
What wedding are you talking of? What clothes will I be wearing to-morrow?
What wedding are you talking about? What clothes will I be wearing tomorrow?
These are the clothes you are going to wear when you marry Delia Cahel to-morrow.
These are the clothes you’re going to wear when you marry Delia Cahel tomorrow.
I had forgotten that.
I forgot that.
There is the shouting come to our own door. What is it has happened?
There’s shouting right outside our door. What’s going on?
There are ships in the Bay; the French are landing at Killala!
There are ships in the Bay; the French are landing at Killala!
Michael! [He takes no notice.] Michael! [He turns towards her.] Why do you look at me like a stranger?
Michael! [He takes no notice.] Michael! [He turns towards her.] Why are you looking at me like I’m a stranger?
The boys are all hurrying down the hill-sides to join the French.
The boys are all rushing down the hillsides to join the French.
Michael won’t be going to join the French.
Michael won't be joining the French.
Tell him not to go, Peter.
Tell him not to go, Peter.
It’s no use. He doesn’t hear a word we’re saying.
It’s pointless. He doesn’t hear anything we’re saying.
Try and coax him over to the fire.
Try to get him to come over to the fire.
Michael, Michael! You won’t leave me! You won’t join the French, and we going to be married!
Michael, Michael! You’re not leaving me! You won’t side with the French, and we’re going to get married!
[53]
[To PATRICK, laying a hand on his arm.]
Did you see an old woman going down the path?
Did you see an old woman walking down the path?
I did not, but I saw a young girl, and she had the walk of a queen.
I didn't, but I saw a young girl, and she walked like a queen.
THE GOLDEN HELMET
PERSONS IN THE PLAY
- Cúchulainn
- Leaguery
- Conal
- Emer, Cuchulain’s wife
- Leagerie's Wife
- Conal's Spouse
- Laeg, Cuchulain’s chariot-driver
- Red Man
- Stablehands and Kitchen Staff
- Three Black men
THE GOLDEN HELMET
At the Abbey Theatre the house is orange red, and the chairs, tables and flagons black, with a slight purple tinge which is not clearly distinguishable from the black. The rocks are black, with a few green touches. The sea is green and luminous, and all the characters, except the RED MAN and the Black Men are dressed in various tints of green, one or two with touches of purple which looks nearly black. The Black Men are in dark purple and the RED MAN is altogether dressed in red. He is very tall and his height is increased by horns on the Golden Helmet. The Helmet[58] has in reality more dark green than gold about it. The Black Men have cats’ heads painted on their black cloth caps. The effect is intentionally violent and startling.
Not a sail, not a wave, and if the sea were not purring a little like a cat, not a sound. There is no danger yet. I can see a long way for the moonlight is on the sea.
Not a sail, not a wave, and if the sea wasn’t softly purring like a cat, there wouldn’t be a sound. There’s no danger yet. I can see far because the moonlight is on the water.
Ah, there is something.
Oh, there's something.
It must be from the land, and it is from the sea that danger comes. We need not be afraid of anything that comes from the land. [Looking out of door.] I cannot see anybody, the rocks and the trees hide a great part of the pathway upon that side.
It has to come from the land, and it's from the sea that the danger arises. We shouldn't be scared of anything that comes from the land. [Looking out the door.] I can't see anyone; the rocks and trees cover a large portion of the path on that side.
It sounded like Cuchulain’s horn, but that’s not possible.
It sounded like Cuchulain’s horn, but that’s not possible.
Yes, that’s impossible. He will never come home from Scotland. He has all he wants there. Luck in all he does. Victory and wealth and[59] happiness flowing in on him, while here at home all goes to rack, and a man’s good name drifts away between night and morning.
Yes, that’s impossible. He will never come home from Scotland. He has everything he wants there. Good fortune in all he does. Success and wealth and[59] happiness pouring in on him, while here at home everything falls apart, and a person’s good name fades away overnight.
I wish he would come home for all that, and put quiet and respect for those that are more than she is into that young wife of his. Only this very night your wife and my wife had to forbid her to go into the dining-hall before them. She is young, and she is Cuchulain’s wife, and so she must spread her tail like a peacock.
I wish he would come home for all that, and teach his young wife to have some quiet and respect for those who are more important than she is. Just tonight, your wife and my wife had to tell her not to go into the dining hall before them. She’s young, and she’s Cuchulain’s wife, so she thinks she can flaunt herself like a peacock.
I can see the horn-blower now, a young man wrapped in a cloak.
I can see the horn-blower now, a young man wrapped in a cloak.
Do not let him come in. Tell him to go elsewhere for shelter. This is no place to seek shelter in.
Do not let him come in. Tell him to find shelter somewhere else. This is not a safe place to seek refuge.
That is right. I will tell him to go away, for nobody must know the disgrace that is to fall upon Ireland this night.
That’s right. I’ll tell him to leave, because no one can know the shame that is about to come to Ireland tonight.
Nobody of living men but us two must ever know that.[60]
Nobody alive but the two of us should ever know that.[60]
Go away, go away!
Leave me alone!
I am a traveller, and I am looking for sleep and food.
I’m a traveler, and I’m in search of sleep and food.
A law has been made that nobody is to come into this house to-night.
A rule has been set that no one is allowed to enter this house tonight.
Who made that law?
Who created that law?
We two made it, and who has so good a right? for we have to guard this house and to keep it from robbery, and from burning and from enchantment.
We made it, and who has a better right? We have to protect this house from theft, from fire, and from magic.
Then I will unmake the law. Out of my way!
Then I will undo the law. Get out of my way!
I thought no living man but Leagerie could have stood against me; and Leagerie himself could not have shoved past me. What is more, no living man could if I were not taken by surprise. How could I expect to find so great a strength?[61]
I thought no one alive but Leagerie could have stood up to me; and even Leagerie himself couldn't have pushed past me. Besides, no one could if I weren't caught off guard. How could I expect to find such incredible strength?[61]
Go out of this: there is another house a little further along the shore; our wives are there with their servants, and they will give you food and drink.
Go out of here: there’s another house a little further down the shore; our wives are there with their servants, and they will offer you food and drinks.
It is in this house I will have food and drink.
It is in this house that I will have food and drink.
Go out of this, or I will make you.
Go out of here, or I will make you.
It is here I will spend the night, but I won’t tell you why till I have drunk. I am thirsty. What, the flagon full and the cups empty and Leagerie and Conal there! Why, what’s in the wind that Leagerie and Conal cannot drink?
It’s here I’ll spend the night, but I won’t say why until I’ve had a drink. I’m thirsty. What, the jug is full and the cups are empty and Leagerie and Conal are here! What’s going on that Leagerie and Conal can’t drink?
It is Cuchulain.
It's Cuchulain.
Better go away to Scotland again, or if you stay here ask no one what has happened or what is going to happen.
Better go away to Scotland again, or if you stay here, don’t ask anyone what has happened or what’s going to happen.
What more is there that can happen so strange as that I should come home after years and that you should bid me begone?[62]
What could be stranger than me coming home after so many years, only for you to tell me to leave? [62]
I tell you that this is no fit house to welcome you, for it is a disgraced house.
I’m telling you that this is not a suitable place to welcome you, because it’s a house of shame.
What is it you are hinting at? You were sitting there with ale beside you and the door open, and quarrelsome thoughts. You are waiting for something or someone. It is for some messenger who is to bring you to some spoil, or to some adventure that you will keep for yourselves.
What are you hinting at? You were sitting there with a beer next to you and the door open, lost in your thoughts. You're waiting for something or someone. It's a messenger who's supposed to bring you news of a treasure or some adventure to keep for yourselves.
Better tell him, for he has such luck that it may be his luck will amend ours.
Better tell him, because he’s so lucky that his luck might just improve ours.
Yes, I had better tell him, for even now at this very door we saw what luck he had. He had the slope of the ground to help him. Is the sea quiet?
Yes, I should probably tell him, because even now at this very door we saw what luck he had. He had the slope of the ground working in his favor. Is the sea calm?
There is nothing stirring.
There's nothing happening.
Cuchulain, a little after you went out of this country we were sitting here drinking. We were merry. It was late, close on to midnight, when a strange-looking man with red hair and a great sword in his hand came in through that[63] door. He asked for ale and we gave it to him, for we were tired of drinking with one another. He became merry, and for every joke we made he made a better, and presently we all three got up and danced, and then we sang, and then he said he would show us a new game. He said he would stoop down and that one of us was to cut off his head, and afterwards one of us, or whoever had a mind for the game, was to stoop down and have his head whipped off. ‘You take off my head,’ said he, ‘and then I take off his head, and that will be a bargain and a debt between us. A head for a head, that is the game,’ said he. We laughed at him and told him he was drunk, for how could he whip off a head when his own had been whipped off? Then he began abusing us and calling us names, so I ran at him and cut his head off, and the head went on laughing where it lay, and presently he caught it up in his hands and ran out and plunged into the sea.
Cuchulain, not long after you left this country, we were sitting here drinking. We were in good spirits. It was late, nearly midnight, when a strange-looking guy with red hair and a big sword walked in through that[63]door. He asked for ale, and we gave it to him since we were tired of just drinking with each other. He got cheerful, and for every joke we told, he had an even better one, and soon all three of us got up and danced, then we sang, and then he said he would show us a new game. He said he would bend down and one of us was to cut off his head, and after that, one of us—or anyone who wanted to play the game—was supposed to bend down and get his head chopped off. “You take off my head,” he said, “and then I take off his head, and that will be a deal between us. A head for a head, that’s the game,” he said. We laughed at him and told him he was drunk because how could he take off a head when his own had been removed? Then he started insulting us and throwing out names, so I ran at him and cut his head off, and the head kept laughing where it landed, and soon he picked it up in his hands and ran out, diving into the sea.
I have imagined as good, when I had as much ale, and believed it too.
I pictured it as good when I had plenty of beer, and I believed it as well.
I tell you, Cuchulain, you never did. You never imagined a story like this.[64]
I’m telling you, Cuchulain, you never did. You never imagined a story like this.[64]
Why must you be always putting yourself up against Leagerie and myself? and what is more, it was no imagination at all. We said to ourselves that all came out of the flagon, and we laughed, and we said we will tell nobody about it. We made an oath to tell nobody. But twelve months after when we were sitting by this table, the flagon between us—
Why do you always have to compare yourself to Leagerie and me? And even more, it wasn't just our imagination. We told ourselves it all came from the flagon, and we laughed, saying we wouldn't tell anyone about it. We swore to keep it a secret. But twelve months later, when we were sitting at this table with the flagon between us—
But full up to the brim—
But totally full—
The thought of that story had put us from our drinking—
The thought of that story had taken us away from our drinking—
We were telling it over to one another—
We were recounting it to each other—
Suddenly that man came in with his head on his shoulders again, and the big sword in his hand. He asked for payment of his debt, and because neither I nor Leagerie would let him cut off our heads he began abusing us and making little of us, and saying that we were a disgrace, and that all Ireland was disgraced because of us. We had not a word to say.[65]
Suddenly, that guy walked in with his head back on his shoulders and a big sword in his hand. He demanded payment for his debt, and since neither I nor Leagerie would let him behead us, he started insulting us and belittling us, claiming that we were a disgrace and that all of Ireland was embarrassed because of us. We had nothing to say.[65]
If you had been here you would have been as silent as we were.
If you had been here, you would have been just as quiet as we were.
At last he said he would come again in twelve months and give us one more chance to keep our word and pay our debt. After that he went down into the sea again. Will he tell the whole world of the disgrace that has come upon us, do you think?
At last, he said he would come back in twelve months and give us one more chance to keep our promise and pay our debt. After that, he went back into the sea. Do you think he will tell the whole world about the shame that has fallen upon us?
Whether he does or does not, we will stand there in the door with our swords out and drive him down to the sea again.
Whether he does or doesn’t, we will stand there in the doorway with our swords drawn and push him back to the sea again.
What is the use of fighting with a man whose head laughs when it has been cut off?
What’s the point of fighting a guy whose head keeps laughing even after you’ve cut it off?
We might run away, but he would follow us everywhere.
We might escape, but he would track us down everywhere.
He is coming; the sea is beginning to splash and rumble as it did before he came the last time.
He’s coming; the sea is starting to splash and roar like it did the last time he arrived.
It is too late. Look, there he is at the door. He is standing on the threshold.
It’s too late. Look, there he is at the door. He’s standing on the threshold.
Go back into the sea, old red head! If you will take off heads, take off the head of the sea turtle of Muirthemne, or of the pig of Connaught that has a moon in his belly, or of that old juggler Manannan, son of the sea, or of the red man of the Boyne, or of the King of the Cats, for they are of your own sort, and it may be they understand your ways. Go, I say, for when a man’s head is off it does not grow again. What are you standing there for? Go down, I say. If I cannot harm you with the sword I will put you down into the sea with my hands. Do you laugh at me, old red head? Go down before I lay my hands upon you.
Go back into the sea, old red head! If you’re going to take off heads, take the head of the sea turtle from Muirthemne, or the pig of Connaught with a moon in its belly, or that old trickster Manannan, son of the sea, or the red man of the Boyne, or the King of the Cats, because they’re more your kind, and maybe they understand you better. Just go, I say, because once a man’s head is taken off, it doesn’t grow back. What are you waiting for? Go down, I tell you. If I can’t harm you with my sword, then I’ll push you into the sea with my hands. Are you laughing at me, old red head? Go down before I get my hands on you.
So you also believe I was in earnest when I asked for a man’s head? It was but a drinker’s joke, an old juggling feat, to pass the time. I am the best of all drinkers and tipsy companions, the kindest there is among the Shape-changers[67] of the world. Look, I have brought this Golden Helmet as a gift. It is for you or for Leagerie or for Conal, for the best man, and the bravest fighting-man amongst you, and you yourselves shall choose the man. Leagerie is brave, and Conal is brave. They risk their lives in battle, but they were not brave enough for my jokes and my juggling. [He lays the Golden Helmet on the ground.] Have I been too grim a joker? Well, I am forgiven now, for there is the Helmet, and let the strongest take it.
So you really think I was serious when I asked for a man’s head? It was just a drunken joke, an old trick to pass the time. I’m the best drinker and party buddy out there, the nicest of all the Shape-changers[67] in the world. Look, I’ve brought this Golden Helmet as a gift. It’s for you, or for Leagerie, or for Conal, for the best and bravest fighter among you, and you all can decide who that is. Leagerie is brave, and Conal is brave. They put their lives on the line in battle, but they weren’t brave enough for my jokes and my tricks. [He lays the Golden Helmet on the ground.] Have I been too serious of a joker? Well, I’m forgiven now, because here’s the Helmet, and may the strongest take it.
It is my right. I am a year older than Leagerie, and I have fought in more battles.
It’s my right. I’m a year older than Leagerie, and I’ve fought in more battles.
Give it back to me, I say. What was the treasure but withered leaves when you got to your own door?[68]
Give it back to me, I say. What was the treasure but dry leaves when you reached your own door?[68]
[Taking the Helmet from LEGERIE.]
Give it to me, I say.
Give it to me, I say.
You are too young, Cuchulain. What deeds have you to be set beside our deeds?
You’re too young, Cuchulain. What accomplishments do you have to compare with our achievements?
I have not taken it for myself. It will belong to us all equally. [He goes to table and begins filling Helmet with ale.] We will pass it round and drink out of it turn about and no one will be able to claim that it belongs to him more than another. I drink to your wife, Conal, and to your wife, Leagerie, and I drink to Emer my own wife. [Shouting and blowing of horns in the distance.] What is that noise?
I haven't kept it for myself. It will belong to all of us equally. [He goes to the table and starts filling the helmet with ale.] We’ll pass it around and take turns drinking from it, and no one will be able to say that it’s theirs more than anyone else’s. I raise a toast to your wife, Conal, and to your wife, Leagerie, and I drink to Emer, my own wife. [Shouting and the sound of horns in the distance.] What’s that noise?
It is the horseboys and the huntboys and the scullions quarrelling. I know the sound, for I have heard it often of late. It is a good thing that you are home, Cuchulain, for it is your own horseboy and chariot-driver, Laeg, that is the worst of all, and now you will keep him quiet. They take down the great hunting-horns when they cannot drown one another’s voices by shouting. There—there—do you hear them now? [Shouting so as to be heard above the noise.] I drink to your good health,[69] Cuchulain, and to your young wife, though it were well if she did not quarrel with my wife.
It’s the stable boys and the hunting boys and the kitchen helpers fighting. I know the sound because I’ve heard it a lot recently. It’s a good thing you’re back, Cuchulain, because your own stable boy and chariot driver, Laeg, is the worst of all, and now you can calm him down. They pull out the big hunting horns when they can’t drown each other out with shouting. There—there—do you hear them now? [Shouting to be heard over the noise.] I toast to your good health,[69] Cuchulain, and to your young wife, even though it would be better if she didn’t argue with my wife.
I am Cuchulain’s chariot-driver, and I say that my master is the best.
I’m Cuchulain’s charioteer, and I say my master is the best.
He is not, but Leagerie is.
He is not, but Leagerie is.
No, but Conal is.
No, but Conal is.
Make them listen to me, Cuchulain.
Make them listen to me, Cuchulain.
No, but listen to me.
No, but hear me out.
When I said Cuchulain should have the Helmet, they blew the horns.
When I said Cuchulain should have the Helmet, they sounded the horns.
Conal has it. The best man has it.
Conal has it. The best man has it.
Silence, all of you. What is all this uproar, Laeg, and who began it?
Silence, everyone. What’s all this noise, Laeg, and who started it?
A man with a red beard came where we were sitting, and as he passed me he cried out that they were taking a golden helmet or some such thing from you and denying you the championship of Ireland. I stood up on that and I cried out that you were the best of the men of Ireland. But the others cried for Leagerie or Conal, and because I have a big voice they got down the horns to drown my voice, and as neither I nor they would keep silent we have come here to settle it. I demand that the Helmet be taken from Conal and be given to you.
A man with a red beard approached where we were sitting, and as he walked by me, he shouted that they were taking a golden helmet or something like that from you, denying you the championship of Ireland. I stood up and shouted that you were the best of the men in Ireland. But the others were calling for Leagerie or Conal, and since I have a loud voice, they pulled out the horns to drown me out. Since neither I nor they would stay quiet, we’ve come here to resolve this. I demand that the Helmet be taken from Conal and given to you.
It has not been given to Conal or to anyone. I have made it into a drinking-cup that it may belong to all. I drank and then Conal drank. Give it to Leagerie, Conal, that he may drink. That will make them see that it belongs to all of us.
It hasn't been given to Conal or anyone else. I've turned it into a drinking cup so that it can belong to all of us. I took a drink, and then Conal did too. Pass it to Leagerie, Conal, so he can drink. That will show them that it belongs to all of us.
Cuchulain is right.
Cúchulainn is right.
Cuchulain is right, and I am tired blowing on the big horn.[71]
Cuchulain is right, and I'm tired of blowing the big horn.[71]
Cuchulain, you drank first.
Cuchulain, you took the first drink.
He gives it to Leagerie now, but he has taken the honour of it for himself. Did you hear him say he drank the first? He claimed to be the best by drinking first.
He hands it to Leagerie now, but he has taken the credit for himself. Did you hear him say he drank first? He acted like he’s the best for being the first to drink.
Did Cuchulain drink the first?
Did Cuchulain have the first drink?
You drank the first, Cuchulain.
You drank the first, Cú Chulainn.
Did you claim to be better than us by drinking first?
Did you say you were better than us because you drank first?
Is it that old dried herring, that old red juggler who has made us quarrel for his own comfort? [The Horseboys and the Scullions murmur excitedly.] He gave the Helmet to set us by the ears, and because we would not quarrel over it, he goes to Laeg and tells him that I am wronged. Who knows where he is now, or who he is stirring up to make mischief between us? Go back to your work and do not stir from it whatever noise comes to you or whatever shape shows itself.[72]
Is it that old dried herring, that old red juggler who has made us fight for his own enjoyment? [The Horseboys and the Cooks murmur excitedly.] He gave the Helmet to get us riled up, and because we wouldn’t fight over it, he goes to Laeg and tells him that I’m the one who’s been wronged. Who knows where he is now, or who he’s encouraging to cause drama between us? Get back to your work and don’t move from it no matter what noise you hear or what shapes show up.[72]
Cuchulain is right. I am tired blowing on the big horn.
Cuchulain is right. I'm tired of blowing on the big horn.
Go in silence.
Enter quietly.
My man is the best. I will go in the first. I will go in the first.
My guy is the best. I'll go in first. I'll go in first.
My man is the best, and I will go in first.
My guy is the best, and I'll go in first.
No, for my man is the best, and it is I that should go first.
No, my man is the best, and I should go first.
[Putting her hand over the other’s mouth and getting in front of her.]
[Thrusting herself between them and forcing both of them back with her hands.]
I am Emer, wife of Cuchulain, and no one shall go in front of me, or sing in front of me, or praise any that I have not a mind to hear praised.
I am Emer, Cuchulain's wife, and no one shall go ahead of me, or sing in front of me, or praise anyone I don't want to hear praised.
All of our three wives shall come in together, and by three doors equal in height and in breadth and in honour. Break down the bottoms of the windows.
All three of our wives will come in together, through three doors that are equal in height, width, and respect. Break the bottoms of the windows.
I am come to praise you and to put courage into you, Cuchulain, as a wife should, that they may not take the championship of the men of Ireland from you.[75]
I have come to praise you and boost your confidence, Cuchulain, like a good wife should, so that they don’t take the championship of the men of Ireland away from you.[75]
You lie, Emer, for it is Cuchulain and Conal who are taking the championship from my husband.
You’re lying, Emer, because it’s Cuchulain and Conal who are stealing the championship from my husband.
Cuchulain has taken it.
Cuchulain has got it.
Townland against townland, barony against barony, kingdom against kingdom, province against province, and if there be but two door-posts to a door the one fighting against the other. [He takes up the Helmet which LEAGERIE had laid down upon the table when he went to break out the bottom of the window.] This Helmet will bring no more wars into Ireland. [He throws it into the sea.]
Townland against townland, barony against barony, kingdom against kingdom, province against province, and if there are just two doorposts to a door, they’ll be fighting against each other. [He picks up the Helmet that LEAGUER left on the table when he went to break the bottom of the window.] This Helmet won’t bring any more wars to Ireland. [He throws it into the sea.]
You have done that to rob my husband.
You did that to steal from my husband.
You could not keep it for yourself, and so you threw it away that nobody else might have it.
You couldn't keep it for yourself, so you tossed it away so that no one else could have it.
You should not have done that, Cuchulain.
You shouldn't have done that, Cuchulain.
Who is for Cuchulain?
Who supports Cuchulain?
Let no one stir.
Stay still, everyone.
Who is for Cuchulain, I say?
Who supports Cuchulain, I ask?
[While EMER is still singing.]
Silence her voice, silence her voice, blow the horns, make a noise!
Silence her voice, silence her voice, blow the horns, make some noise!
Did you see them putting out the torches?
Did you see them extinguishing the torches?
They came up out of the sea, three black men.
They emerged from the sea, three Black men.
They have heads of cats upon them.
They have cat heads on them.
They came up mewing out of the sea.
They emerged meowing from the sea.
How dark it is! one of them has put his hand over the moon.
How dark it is! One of them has covered the moon with his hand.
I demand the debt that is owing. I demand that some man shall stoop down that I may cut his head off as my head was cut off. If my debt is not paid, no peace shall come to Ireland, and Ireland shall lie weak before her enemies. But if my debt is paid there shall be peace.
I demand the debt that's owed. I want someone to bow down so I can take their head off just like mine was taken. If my debt isn't paid, there will be no peace for Ireland, and Ireland will be vulnerable to its enemies. But if my debt is paid, there will be peace.
The quarrels of Ireland shall end. What is one man’s life? I will pay the debt with my own head. [EMER wails.] Do not cry out, Emer, for if I were not myself, if I were not Cuchulain,[78] one of those that God has made reckless, the women of Ireland had not loved me, and you had not held your head so high. [He stoops, bending his head. Three Black Men come to the door. Two hold torches, and one stooping between them holds up the Golden Helmet. The RED MAN gives one of the Black Men his sword and takes the Helmet.] What do you wait for, old man? Come, raise up your sword!
The conflicts in Ireland will come to an end. What is the value of one man's life? I will settle the score with my own head. [EMER cries out.] Don’t shout, Emer, because if I weren’t myself, if I weren’t Cuchulain,[78] one of those that God has made daring, the women of Ireland wouldn't have loved me, and you wouldn't have held your head so high. [He bends down, lowering his head. Three Black Men approach the door. Two are holding torches, and one, bent between them, is holding up the Golden Helmet. The RED MAN gives one of the Black Men his sword and takes the Helmet.] What are you waiting for, old man? Come on, lift your sword!
I will not harm you, Cuchulain. I am the guardian of this land, and age after age I come up out of the sea to try the men of Ireland. I give you the championship because you are without fear, and you shall win many battles with laughing lips and endure wounding and betrayal without bitterness of heart; and when men gaze upon you, their hearts shall grow greater and their minds clear; until the day come when I darken your mind, that there may be an end to the story, and a song on the harp-string.
I won’t hurt you, Cuchulain. I’m the protector of this land, and generation after generation, I rise from the sea to test the men of Ireland. I give you the title of champion because you fear nothing, and you’ll win many battles with a smile and endure wounds and betrayal without holding onto anger; and when people look at you, their hearts will swell, and their minds will be clear; until the day comes when I cloud your thoughts, so that the story can end, and there’s a song on the harp.
THE IRISH DRAMATIC MOVEMENT
The Irish dramatic movement began in May, 1899, with the performance of certain plays by English actors who were brought to Dublin for the purpose; and in the spring of the following year and in the autumn of the year after that, performances of like plays were given by like actors at the Gaiety Theatre, Dublin. In the third year I started Samhain to defend the work, and on re-reading it and reading it for the first time throughout, have found it best to reprint my part of it unchanged. A number has been published about once a year till very lately, and the whole series of notes are a history of a movement which is important because of the principles it is rooted in whatever be its fruits, and these principles are better told of in words that rose out of the need, than were I to explain all again and with order and ceremony now that the old enmities and friendships are ruffled by new ones that have other things to be done and said.
The Irish dramatic movement started in May 1899, with English actors performing certain plays that were brought to Dublin for that purpose. In the spring of the following year and again in the autumn of the year after that, similar plays were performed by the same type of actors at the Gaiety Theatre, Dublin. In the third year, I began Samhain to defend the work, and after re-reading it and going through it for the first time entirely, I've decided it's best to reprint my part of it without changes. A number has been published about once a year until recently, and the entire series of notes documents a movement that is significant because of the principles it is based on, regardless of its outcomes. These principles are better expressed in words that emerged from the necessity, rather than me explaining everything again in an orderly and ceremonial manner now that old rivalries and friendships have been disturbed by new ones that have their own matters to address.
March, 1908.
March 1908.
SAMHAIN: 1901
When Lady Gregory, Mr. Edward Martyn, and myself planned the Irish Literary Theatre, we decided that it should be carried on in the form we had projected for three years. We thought that three years would show whether the country desired to take up the project, and make it a part of the national life, and that we, at any rate, could return to our proper work, in which we did not include theatrical management, at the end of that time. A little later, Mr. George Moore[A] joined us; and, looking back now upon our work, I doubt if it could have been done at all without his knowledge of the stage; and certainly if the performances of this present year bring our adventure to a successful close, a chief part of the credit will be his. Many, however, have helped us in various degrees, for in Ireland just now one has only to discover an idea that seems of service to the country for friends and helpers to start up on every hand. While we needed guarantors we had them in plenty, and though Mr. Edward Martyn’s public spirit made it unnecessary to call upon them, we thank them none the less.
When Lady Gregory, Mr. Edward Martyn, and I planned the Irish Literary Theatre, we decided it should operate in the way we envisioned for three years. We believed that three years would determine if the country wanted to embrace the project and make it a part of national life, and that we could, at least, return to our main work—which didn't include managing a theater—after that time. Soon after, Mr. George Moore[A] joined us; looking back now at our efforts, I doubt we could have succeeded without his stage knowledge. If this year's performances conclude our venture successfully, a significant part of the credit will go to him. However, many others have helped us to varying degrees, because right now in Ireland, you only need to find an idea that's beneficial to the country for friends and supporters to step up everywhere. While we needed backers, we had plenty; and although Mr. Edward Martyn’s public spirit made it unnecessary to call on them, we are grateful to them all the same.
Whether the Irish Literary Theatre has a successor made on its own model or not, we can claim that a dramatic movement which will not die has been started. When we began our work, we tried in vain to get a play in Gaelic. We could not even get a condensed version of the dialogue of Oisin and Patrick. We wrote to Gaelic enthusiasts in vain, for their imagination had not yet turned towards the stage, and now there are excellent Gaelic plays by Dr. Douglas Hyde, by Father O’Leary, by Father Dineen, and by Mr. MacGinlay; and the Gaelic League has had a competition for a one-act play in Gaelic, with what results I do not know. There have been successful performances of plays in Gaelic at Dublin and at Macroom, and at Letterkenny, and I think at other places; and Mr. Fay has got together an excellent little company which plays both in Gaelic and English. I may say, for I am perhaps writing an epitaph, and epitaphs should be written in a genial spirit, that we have turned a great deal of Irish imagination towards the stage. We could not have done this if our movement had not opened a way of expression for an impulse that was in the people themselves. The truth is that the Irish people are at that precise stage of their history when imagination, shaped by many stirring events, desires dramatic expression. One has only to listen to a recitation of Raftery’s Argument with Death at some country Feis to understand this. When Death makes a good point, or Raftery a good point, the audience applaud delightedly, and applaud, not as a London audience would, some verbal dexterity, some piece of smartness, but the movements of a simple and fundamental comedy. One sees it too in[83] the reciters themselves, whose acting is at times all but perfect in its vivid simplicity. I heard a little Claddagh girl tell a folk-story at Galway Feis with a restraint and a delightful energy that could hardly have been bettered by the most careful training.
Whether the Irish Literary Theatre has a successor based on its own model or not, we can confidently say that a lasting dramatic movement has begun. When we started our work, we tried unsuccessfully to obtain a play in Gaelic. We couldn't even find a shortened version of the dialogue between Oisin and Patrick. We reached out to Gaelic enthusiasts without success, as their focus hadn't turned to the stage, but now there are fantastic Gaelic plays by Dr. Douglas Hyde, Father O’Leary, Father Dineen, and Mr. MacGinlay. The Gaelic League even held a competition for a one-act play in Gaelic, though I don't know the results. There have been successful performances of Gaelic plays in Dublin, Macroom, Letterkenny, and possibly elsewhere. Mr. Fay has assembled an excellent little company that performs in both Gaelic and English. I might say, as I’m possibly writing a farewell tribute— and tributes should be composed with a positive spirit— that we have directed much Irish imagination toward the stage. This would not have been possible if our movement hadn't created an avenue for an impulse that already existed within the people. The fact is that the Irish people are at a key stage in their history where their imagination, influenced by many significant events, seeks dramatic expression. One only needs to listen to a recitation of Raftery’s Argument with Death at a local Feis to grasp this. When Death makes a strong point, or Raftery makes a strong point, the audience responds with enthusiastic applause, not like a London audience appreciating clever wordplay but celebrating the essence of simple and fundamental comedy. This is also evident in the reciters themselves, whose performances often come close to perfection with their vivid simplicity. I heard a little Claddagh girl tell a folk story at Galway Feis with a restraint and delightful energy that couldn't have been surpassed, even by the most meticulous training.
The organization of this movement is of immediate importance. Some of our friends propose that somebody begin at once to get a small stock company together, and that he invite, let us say, Mr. Benson, to find us certain well-trained actors, Irish if possible, but well trained of a certainty, who will train our actors, and take the more difficult parts at the beginning. These friends contend that it is necessary to import our experts at the beginning, for our company must be able to compete with travelling English companies, but that a few years will be enough to make many competent Irish actors. The Corporation of Dublin should be asked, they say, to give a small annual sum of money, such as they give to the Academy of Music; and the Corporations of Cork and Limerick and Waterford, and other provincial towns, to give small endowments in the shape of a hall and attendants and lighting for a week or two out of every year; and the Technical Board to give a small annual sum of money to a school of acting which would teach fencing and declamation, and gesture and the like. The stock company would perform in Dublin perhaps three weeks in spring, and three weeks in autumn, and go on tour the rest of the time through Ireland, and through the English towns where there is a large Irish population. It would perform plays in Irish and English, and also, it is[84] proposed, the masterpieces of the world, making a point of performing Spanish and Scandinavian, and French, and perhaps Greek masterpieces rather more than Shakespeare, for Shakespeare one sees, not well done indeed, but not unendurably ill done in the Theatre of Commerce. It would do its best to give Ireland a hardy and shapely national character by opening the doors to the four winds of the world, instead of leaving the door that is towards the east wind open alone. Certainly, the national character, which is so essentially different from the English that Spanish and French influences may well be most healthy, is at present like one of those miserable thorn bushes by the sea that are all twisted to one side by some prevailing wind.
The organization of this movement is very important. Some of our friends suggest that someone should start assembling a small stock company right away, and invite, let’s say, Mr. Benson, to find some well-trained actors, preferably Irish but definitely skilled, who can train our actors and take on the more challenging roles at the start. These friends argue that it's essential to bring in our experts initially, as our company needs to compete with traveling English companies, but they believe it won’t take long to develop a number of competent Irish actors. They propose that the Corporation of Dublin should be asked to provide a small annual funding, similar to what they give the Academy of Music; and that the Corporations of Cork, Limerick, Waterford, and other regional towns should offer small endowments in the form of a hall and support staff and lighting for a week or two each year; and that the Technical Board should allocate a small annual amount to a drama school focusing on training in fencing, speech, gestures, and so on. The stock company would perform in Dublin for about three weeks in the spring and three weeks in the autumn, and spend the rest of the year touring Ireland and English towns with a large Irish community. It would stage plays in both Irish and English, and also, it is suggested, the masterpieces of world literature, with a focus on Spanish, Scandinavian, and French works, and possibly Greek classics a bit more than Shakespeare, since Shakespeare is often seen, though not exceptionally well, but certainly not unbearably poorly, in the Theatre of Commerce. It would strive to give Ireland a strong and well-defined national identity by embracing influences from all over the world, rather than only opening the door to the prevailing east wind. Right now, the national character, which is so distinct from the English that influences from Spain and France could be very beneficial, resembles one of those sad thorn bushes near the sea that have been bent to one side by the dominant wind.
It is contended that there is no reason why the company should not be as successful as similar companies in Germany and Scandinavia, and that it would be even of commercial advantage to Dublin by making it a pleasanter place to live in, besides doing incalculable good to the whole intellect of the country. One, at any rate, of those who press the project on us has much practical knowledge of the stage and of theatrical management, and knows what is possible and what is not possible.
It’s argued that there’s no reason the company shouldn’t be just as successful as similar companies in Germany and Scandinavia, and that it would actually benefit Dublin by making it a nicer place to live, while also greatly enhancing the overall culture of the country. At least one person pushing this project on us has a lot of practical knowledge of theater and theater management, and understands what can be done and what can’t.
Others among our friends, and among these are some who have had more than their share of the hard work which has built up the intellectual movement in Ireland, argue that a theatre of this kind would require too much money to be free, that it could not touch on politics, the most vital passion and vital[85] interest of the country, as they say, and that the attitude of continual compromise between conviction and interest, which it would necessitate, would become demoralising to everybody concerned, especially at moments of political excitement. They tell us that the war between an Irish Ireland and an English Ireland is about to become much fiercer, to divide families and friends it may be, and that the organisations that will lead in the war must be able to say everything the people are thinking. They would have Irishmen give their plays to a company like Mr. Fay’s, when they are within its power, and if not, to Mr. Benson or to any other travelling company which will play them in Ireland without committees, where everybody compromises a little. In this way, they contend, we would soon build up an Irish theatre from the ground, escaping to some extent the conventions of the ordinary theatre, and English voices which give a foreign air to one’s words. And though we might have to wait some years, we would get even the masterpieces of the world in good time. Let us, they think, be poor enough to whistle at the thief who would take away some of our thoughts, and after Mr. Fay has taken his company, as he plans, through the villages and the country towns, he will get the little endowment that is necessary, or if he does not some other will.
Others among our friends, including some who have done more than their fair share of the hard work that has built the intellectual movement in Ireland, argue that a theatre like this would need too much money to be independent, that it couldn’t engage with politics, which they say is the most vital passion and interest in the country, and that the constant compromise between conviction and interest that it would require would demoralize everyone involved, especially during political turmoil. They warn us that the conflict between an Irish Ireland and an English Ireland is about to intensify, possibly dividing families and friends, and that the organizations leading this conflict must be able to express everything that the people are thinking. They suggest that Irish playwrights should submit their works to a company like Mr. Fay’s when it is within their reach, and if not, to Mr. Benson or any other touring company that will perform them in Ireland without committees, where everyone compromises a bit. They argue that this way, we could quickly build an Irish theatre from the ground up, somewhat escaping the conventions of the traditional theatre and the English accents that make our words sound foreign. And while we might have to wait a few years, we would eventually receive even the masterpieces of the world in due time. They believe that we should be humble enough to ignore the thief who would steal our thoughts, and after Mr. Fay has taken his company, as he plans, through the villages and the small towns, he will secure the small endowment that is needed, or if he doesn’t, someone else will.
I do not know what Lady Gregory or Mr. Moore think of these projects. I am not going to say what I think. I have spent much of my time and more of my thought these last ten years on Irish organisation, and now that the Irish Literary Theatre has completed the plan I had in my head ten years ago, I want to[86] go down again to primary ideas. I want to put old stories into verse, and if I put them into dramatic verse it will matter less to me henceforward who plays them than what they play, and how they play. I hope to get our heroic age into verse, and to solve some problems of the speaking of verse to musical notes.
I’m not sure what Lady Gregory or Mr. Moore think about these projects. I’m not going to share my thoughts. For the past ten years, I’ve dedicated a lot of my time and even more of my energy to Irish organization, and now that the Irish Literary Theatre has finished the plan I had in mind a decade ago, I want to go back to the basics. I want to turn old stories into verse, and if I adapt them into dramatic verse, it will matter less to me in the future who performs them and more about what they perform and how they perform it. I aim to get our heroic age into verse and tackle some challenges of pairing verse with musical notes.
There is only one question which is raised by the two projects I have described on which I will give an opinion. It is of the first importance that those among us who want to write for the stage study the dramatic masterpieces of the world. If they can get them on the stage so much the better, but study them they must if Irish drama is to mean anything to Irish intellect. At the present moment, Shakespeare being the only great dramatist known to Irish writers has made them cast their work too much on the English model. Miss Milligan’s Red Hugh, which was successfully acted in Dublin the other day, had no business to be in two scenes; and Father O’Leary’s Tadg Saor, despite its most vivid and picturesque, though far too rambling dialogue, shows in its half dozen changes of scene the influence of the same English convention which arose when there was no scene painting, and is often a difficulty where there is, and is always an absurdity in a farce of thirty minutes, breaking up the emotion and sending one’s thoughts here and there. Mr. MacGinlay’s Elis agus an bhean deirce has not this defect, and though I had not Irish enough to follow it when I saw it played, and excellently played, by Mr. Fay’s company, I could see from the continual laughter of the audience that it held them with an unbroken emotion. The best Gaelic play after Dr.[87] Hyde’s is, I think, Father Dineen’s Creideamh agus gorta, and though it changes the scene a little oftener than is desirable under modern conditions, it does not remind me of an English model. It reminds me of Calderon by its treatment of a religious subject, and by something in Father Dineen’s sympathy with the people that is like his. But I think if Father Dineen had studied that great Catholic dramatist he would not have failed, as he has done once or twice, to remember some necessary detail of a situation. In the first scene he makes a servant ask his fellow-servants about things he must have known as well as they; and he loses a dramatic moment in his third scene by forgetting that Seagan Gorm has a pocket-full of money which he would certainly, being the man he was, have offered to the woman he was urging into temptation. The play towards the end changes from prose to verse, and the reverence and simplicity of the verse makes one think of a mediæval miracle play. The subject has been so much a part of Irish life that it was bound to be used by an Irish dramatist, though certainly I shall always prefer plays which attack a more eternal devil than the proselytiser. He has been defeated, and the arts are at their best when they are busy with battles that can never be won. It is possible, however, that we may have to deal with passing issues until we have re-created the imaginative tradition of Ireland, and filled the popular imagination again with saints and heroes. These short plays (though they would be better if their writers knew the masters of their craft) are very dramatic as they are, but there is no chance of our writers of Gaelic, or our writers of English, doing good plays of any length if[88] they do not study the masters. If Irish dramatists had studied the romantic plays of Ibsen, the one great master the modern stage has produced, they would not have sent the Irish Literary Theatre imitations of Boucicault, who had no relation to literature, and Father O’Leary would have put his gift for dialogue, a gift certainly greater than, let us say, Mr. Jones’ or Mr. Grundy’s, to better use than the writing of that long rambling dramatisation of the Tain bo Cuailgne, in which I hear in the midst of the exuberant Gaelic dialogue the worn-out conventions of English poetic drama. The moment we leave even a little the folk-tradition of the peasant, as we must in drama, if we do not know the best that has been said and written in the world, we do not even know ourselves. It is no great labour to know the best dramatic literature, for there is very little of it. We Irish must know it all, for we have, I think, far greater need of the severe discipline of French and Scandinavian drama than of Shakespeare’s luxuriance.
There’s only one question raised by the two projects I've described that I want to address. It's crucial that anyone looking to write for the stage studies the great dramatic works of history. If they can perform them on stage, that's even better, but they must study them if Irish drama is to hold any meaning for Irish thought. Right now, Shakespeare is the only major playwright known to Irish writers, which has led them to base their work too heavily on the English model. Miss Milligan’s Red Hugh, recently performed successfully in Dublin, shouldn't have had two scenes; and Father O’Leary’s Tadg Saor, despite its vivid and colorful but overly meandering dialogue, displays too many scene changes that reflect the same English convention that emerged when there was no scene painting, which often complicates things when there is, and it’s always ridiculous in a thirty-minute farce, disrupting the emotional flow and scattering thoughts. Mr. MacGinlay’s Elis agus an bhean deirce doesn’t have this issue, and although I wasn’t fluent enough in Irish to fully understand it when I saw it performed — excellently, by Mr. Fay’s company — I could tell from the audience’s continuous laughter that it maintained an unbroken emotional connection. The best Gaelic play after Dr. [87] Hyde’s is, I believe, Father Dineen’s Creideamh agus gorta, and while it changes scenes slightly more often than is ideal in modern contexts, it doesn’t feel like it’s modeled after any English play. Its religious themes remind me of Calderon, and there’s a sympathy in Father Dineen's work that resembles his. However, I think that if Father Dineen had studied that great Catholic playwright, he would have avoided missing some essential details in certain situations. In the first scene, a servant asks his fellow servants about things he should already know; and he misses a dramatic moment in the third scene by forgetting that Seagan Gorm has a pocket full of money that he would certainly have offered to the woman he was tempting. Toward the end, the play shifts from prose to verse, and the reverence and simplicity of the verse evoke a medieval miracle play. The subject matter has been so integral to Irish life that it was destined to be tackled by an Irish playwright, though I must say I will always prefer plays that confront a more timeless evil than the proselytizer. He has already been defeated, and the arts thrive when engaged in battles that can never be fully won. However, we might have to address current issues until we have reestablished Ireland's imaginative tradition and once again filled the popular imagination with saints and heroes. These short plays (though they would improve if their writers were more familiar with the masters of their craft) are already quite dramatic, but there's little chance for our Gaelic or English writers to create successful full-length plays if they don’t study the greats. If Irish playwrights had studied Ibsen’s romantic plays, the one true master of modern theater, they wouldn’t have sent the Irish Literary Theatre trite imitations of Boucicault, who had no literary merit, and Father O’Leary would have better utilized his talent for dialogue — certainly more significant than, say, Mr. Jones' or Mr. Grundy’s — instead of writing that long, meandering adaptation of the Tain bo Cuailgne, where in the midst of the lively Gaelic dialogue, I hear the tired conventions of English poetic drama. Once we step outside the folk tradition of the peasant, as we must in drama, without knowing the best that has been said and written in the world, we lose touch with our own identity. It’s not a huge effort to familiarize yourself with the best in dramatic literature since there’s very little of it. We Irish need to know it all; we have, I believe, a far greater need for the strict discipline of French and Scandinavian drama than for Shakespeare’s richness.
If the Diarmuid and Grania and the Casadh an t-Sugain are not well constructed, it is not because Mr. Moore and Dr. Hyde and myself do not understand the importance of construction, and Mr. Martyn has shown by the triumphant construction of The Heather Field how much thought he has given to the matter; but for the most part our Irish plays read as if they were made without a plan, without a ‘scenario,’ as it is called. European drama began so, but the European drama had centuries for its growth, while our art must grow to perfection in a generation or two if it is not to be smothered before it[89] is well above the earth by what is merely commercial in the art of England.
If Diarmuid and Grania and Casadh an t-Sugain aren’t well built, it’s not because Mr. Moore, Dr. Hyde, and I don’t recognize the importance of structure. Mr. Martyn has demonstrated with the successful construction of The Heather Field just how much thought he’s put into it. However, most of our Irish plays read as if they were created without a plan or a “scenario,” as it’s called. European drama started this way, but European drama had centuries to develop, while our art needs to reach perfection within a generation or two if it’s not to be overwhelmed too soon by what’s merely commercial in English art.
Let us learn construction from the masters, and dialogue from ourselves. A relation of mine has just written me a letter, in which he says: ‘It is natural to an Irishman to write plays, he has an inborn love of dialogue and sound about him, of a dialogue as lively, gallant, and passionate as in the times of great Eliza. In these days an Englishman’s dialogue is that of an amateur, that is to say, it is never spontaneous. I mean in real life. Compare it with an Irishman’s, above all a poor Irishman’s, reckless abandonment and naturalness, or compare it with the only fragment that has come down to us of Shakespeare’s own conversation.’ (He is remembering a passage in, I think, Ben Jonson’s Underwoods.) ‘Petty commerce and puritanism have brought to the front the wrong type of Englishman; the lively, joyous, yet tenacious man has transferred himself to Ireland. We have him and we will keep him unless the combined nonsense of ... and ... and ... succeed in suffocating him.’
Let’s learn construction from the masters and dialogue from ourselves. A relative of mine just wrote me a letter, where he says: ‘It’s natural for an Irishman to write plays; he has an innate love for dialogue and sound around him, with a dialogue as lively, bold, and passionate as during the times of great Elizabeth. These days, an Englishman’s dialogue is that of an amateur, meaning it’s never spontaneous. I’m talking about real life. Compare it with an Irishman’s, especially a poor Irishman’s, carefree abandonment and naturalness, or compare it with the only fragment we have of Shakespeare’s own conversation.’ (He’s remembering a passage from, I think, Ben Jonson’s Underwoods.) ‘Petty commerce and puritanism have promoted the wrong kind of Englishman; the lively, joyful, yet resilient man has moved to Ireland. We have him and we’ll keep him unless the combined nonsense of ... and ... and ... manage to stifle him.’
In Dublin the other day I saw a poster advertising a play by a Miss ... under the patronage of certain titled people. I had little hope of finding any reality in it, but I sat out two acts. Its dialogue was above the average, though the characters were the old rattle-traps of the stage, the wild Irish girl, and the Irish servant, and the bowing Frenchman, and the situations had all been squeezed dry generations ago. One saw everywhere the shadowy mind of a woman[90] of the Irish upper classes as they have become to-day, but under it all there was a kind of life, though it was but the life of a string and a wire. I do not know who Miss ... is, but I know that she is young, for I saw her portrait in a weekly paper, and I think that she is clever enough to make her work of some importance. If she goes on doing bad work she will make money, perhaps a great deal of money, but she will do a little harm to her country. If, on the other hand, she gets into an original relation with life, she will, perhaps, make no money, and she will certainly have her class against her.
The other day in Dublin, I saw a poster promoting a play by a Miss ... with the backing of some titled folks. I didn't expect much from it, but I ended up watching two acts. The dialogue was better than average, but the characters were the usual clichés on stage: the wild Irish girl, the Irish servant, the overly polite Frenchman, and the situations felt like they had been done to death ages ago. You could see the vague perspective of a woman from the current Irish upper class, but beneath it all, there was a flicker of life, even if it was just a façade. I don’t know who Miss ... is, but I can tell she’s young because I saw her photo in a magazine, and I think she has the talent to make her work meaningful. If she keeps putting out poor work, she might make a lot of money, but it could hurt her country. On the flip side, if she finds an original way to connect with life, she might not make much money, and she'll definitely face opposition from her class.
The Irish upper classes put everything into a money measure. When anyone among them begins to write or paint they ask him ‘How much money have you made?’ ‘Will it pay?’ Or they say, ‘If you do this or that you will make more money.’ The poor Irish clerk or shopboy,[B] who writes verses or articles in his brief leisure, writes for the glory of God and of his country; and because his motive is high, there is not one vulgar thought in the countless little ballad books that have been written from Callinan’s day to this. They are often clumsily written for they are in English, and if you have not read a great deal, it is difficult to write well in a language which has been long separated, from the ‘folk-speech’; but they have not a thought a proud and simple man would not have written. The writers were poor men, but they left that money measure to the Irish upper classes. All Irish writers have to choose whether they will write as the upper [91]classes have done, not to express but to exploit this country; or join the intellectual movement which has raised the cry that was heard in Russia in the seventies, the cry ‘to the people.’
The Irish upper classes measure everything in terms of money. When someone from this group starts to write or paint, they ask, “How much money have you made?” “Will it pay off?” Or they say, “If you do this or that, you’ll make more money.” In contrast, the struggling Irish clerk or shopboy, who writes poems or articles in his free time, does so for the glory of God and his country; and because his intentions are noble, there isn't a single vulgar thought in the many little ballad books written from Callinan's time onward. They may be awkwardly written since they’re in English, and if you haven’t read a lot, it's hard to write well in a language that’s been separated from the ‘folk-speech’ for a long time; but they contain no thoughts that a proud and simple person wouldn’t have expressed. The writers were poor, but they left the money measurement to the Irish upper classes. All Irish writers face a choice: whether to write as the upper classes have, not to express but to exploit this country, or to join the intellectual movement that echoed in Russia in the 1870s, the call ‘to the people.’
Moses was little good to his people until he had killed an Egyptian; and for the most part a writer or public man of the upper classes is useless to this country till he has done something that separates him from his class. We wish to grow peaceful crops, but we must dig our furrows with the sword.
Moses wasn't much help to his people until he killed an Egyptian; and for the most part, a writer or public figure from the upper classes is of no use to this country until he does something that sets him apart from his class. We want to cultivate peaceful crops, but we have to break the ground with the sword.
Our plays this year will be produced by Mr. Benson at the Gaiety Theatre on October the 21st, and on some of the succeeding days. They are Dr. Douglas Hyde’s Casadh an t-Sugain, which is founded on a well known Irish story of a wandering poet; and Diarmuid and Grania, a play in three acts and in prose by Mr. George Moore and myself, which is founded on the most famous of all Irish stories, the story of the lovers whose beds were the cromlechs. The first act of Diarmuid and Grania is in the great banqueting hall of Tara, and the second and third on the slopes of Ben Bulben in Sligo. We do not think there is anything in either play to offend anybody, but we make no promises. We thought our plays inoffensive last year and the year before, but we were accused the one year of sedition, and the other of heresy.
Our plays this year will be produced by Mr. Benson at the Gaiety Theatre on October 21st, and on some of the following days. They include Dr. Douglas Hyde’s Casadh an t-Sugain, which is based on a well-known Irish story about a wandering poet; and Diarmuid and Grania, a three-act play in prose by Mr. George Moore and me, which is based on the most famous of all Irish tales, the story of the lovers whose beds were the cromlechs. The first act of Diarmuid and Grania takes place in the grand banqueting hall of Tara, while the second and third acts are set on the slopes of Ben Bulben in Sligo. We don’t think there’s anything in either play that would offend anyone, but we make no guarantees. We believed our plays were inoffensive last year and the year before, but one year we were accused of sedition and the next of heresy.
I have called this little collection of writings Samhain, the old name for the beginning of winter, because our plays this year are in October, and because our Theatre is coming to an end in its present shape.[92]
I have named this small collection of writings Samhain, the old term for the start of winter, because our performances this year are in October, and because our Theatre is coming to an end in its current form.[92]
1902
The Irish Literary Theatre wound up its three years of experiment last October with Diarmuid and Grania, which was played by Mr. Benson’s Company, Mr. Benson himself playing Diarmuid with poetry and fervour, and Casadh an t-Sugain, played by Dr. Hyde and some members of the Gaelic League. Diarmuid and Grania drew large audiences, but its version of the legend was a good deal blamed by critics, who knew only the modern text of the story. There are two versions, and the play was fully justified by Irish and Scottish folk-lore, and by certain early Irish texts, which do not see Grania through very friendly eyes. Any critic who is interested in so dead a controversy can look at the folk-tales quoted by Campbell in, I think, West Highland Superstitions, and at the fragment translated by Kuno Meyer, at page 458 of Vol. I. of Zeitschrift für Keltische Philologie. Dr. Hyde’s play, on the other hand, pleased everybody, and has been played a good many times in a good many places since. It was the first play in Irish played in a theatre, and did much towards making plays a necessary part in Irish propaganda.
The Irish Literary Theatre wrapped up its three years of experimentation last October with Diarmuid and Grania, performed by Mr. Benson’s Company, with Mr. Benson himself playing Diarmuid with passion and poetry, and Casadh an t-Sugain, performed by Dr. Hyde and some members of the Gaelic League. Diarmuid and Grania attracted large audiences, but its interpretation of the legend faced a lot of criticism from critics who were only familiar with the modern version of the story. There are two versions, and the play was fully supported by Irish and Scottish folklore, as well as by certain early Irish texts, which do not present Grania in a very flattering light. Any critic interested in this outdated debate can refer to the folk tales cited by Campbell in, I believe, West Highland Superstitions, and to the fragment translated by Kuno Meyer, found on page 458 of Vol. I of Zeitschrift für Keltische Philologie. Dr. Hyde’s play, on the other hand, was well-received by everyone and has been performed many times in various locations since. It was the first play in Irish presented in a theater and contributed significantly to making plays an essential part of Irish advocacy.
The Irish Literary Theatre has given place to a company of Irish actors. Its Committee saw them take up the work all the more gladly because it had not formed them or influenced them. A dramatic society with guarantors and patrons can never have more than a passing use, because it can never be[93] quite free; and it is not successful until it is able to say it is no longer wanted. Amateur actors will perform for Cumann-na-Gael plays chosen by themselves, and written by A.E., by Mr. Cousins, by Mr. Ryan, by Mr. MacGinlay and by myself. These plays will be given at the Antient Concert Rooms at the end of October, but the National Theatrical Company will repeat their successes with new work in a very little hall they have hired in Camden Street. If they could afford it they would have hired some bigger house, but, after all, M. Antoine founded his Théâtre Libre with a company of amateurs in a hall that only held three hundred people.
The Irish Literary Theatre has given way to a group of Irish actors. Its Committee welcomed their involvement even more gladly because they hadn’t shaped or influenced them. A dramatic society with sponsors and patrons can never be more than temporarily useful, since it can never be entirely free; it’s only considered successful when it can say that it’s no longer needed. Amateur actors will stage Cumann-na-Gael plays of their own choosing, written by A.E., Mr. Cousins, Mr. Ryan, Mr. MacGinlay, and myself. These plays will be performed at the Antient Concert Rooms at the end of October, but the National Theatrical Company will present their successful productions along with new work in a small venue they’ve rented on Camden Street. If they could afford it, they would have rented a larger space, but, after all, M. Antoine started his Théâtre Libre with a group of amateurs in a hall that only held three hundred people.
The first work of theirs to get much attention was their performance, last spring, at the invitation of Inghinidhe h-Eireann of A.E.’s Deirdre, and my Cathleen ni Houlihan. They had Miss Maud Gonne’s help, and it was a fine thing for so beautiful a woman to consent to play my poor old Cathleen, and she played with nobility and tragic power. She showed herself as good in tragedy as Dr. Hyde is in comedy, and stirred a large audience very greatly. The whole company played well, too, but it was in Deirdre that they interested me most. They showed plenty of inexperience, especially in the minor characters, but it was the first performance I had seen since I understood these things in which the actors kept still enough to give poetical writing its full effect upon the stage. I had imagined such acting, though I had not seen it, and had once asked a dramatic company to let me rehearse them in barrels that they might forget gesture and have their minds free to[94] think of speech for a while. The barrels, I thought, might be on castors, so that I could shove them about with a pole when the action required it. The other day I saw Sara Bernhardt and De Max in Phèdre, and understood where Mr. Fay, who stage-manages the National Theatrical Company, had gone for his model.[C] For long periods the performers would merely stand and pose, and I once counted twenty-seven quite slowly before anybody on a fairly well-filled stage moved, as it seemed, so much as an eye-lash. The periods of stillness were generally shorter, but I frequently counted seventeen, eighteen or twenty before there was a movement. I noticed, too, that the gestures had a rhythmic progression. Sara Bernhardt would keep her hands clasped over, let us say, her right breast for some time, and then move them to the other side, perhaps, lowering her chin till it touched her hands, and then, after another long stillness, she would unclasp them and hold one out, and so on, not lowering them till she had exhausted all the gestures of uplifted hands. Through one long scene De Max, who was quite as fine, never lifted his hand above his elbow, and it was only when the emotion came to its climax that he raised it to his breast. Beyond them stood a crowd of white-robed men who never moved at all, and the whole scene had the nobility of Greek sculpture, and an extraordinary reality and intensity. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen upon the stage, and made me understand, in a new way, that saying of Goethe’s which is understood everywhere but in [95]England, ‘Art is art because it is not nature.’ Of course, our amateurs were poor and crude beside those great actors, perhaps the greatest in Europe, but they followed them as well as they could, and got an audience of artisans, for the most part, to admire them for doing it. I heard somebody who sat behind me say, ‘They have got rid of all the nonsense.’
The first work of theirs that gained a lot of attention was their performance, last spring, at the invitation of Inghinidhe h-Eireann, featuring A.E.’s Deirdre and my Cathleen ni Houlihan. They had the support of Miss Maud Gonne, and it was quite remarkable for such a beautiful woman to agree to portray my old Cathleen, and she did so with grace and emotional depth. She proved to be just as powerful in tragedy as Dr. Hyde is in comedy, and she moved a large audience deeply. The entire cast performed well, but it was in Deirdre that they captured my interest the most. They showed quite a bit of inexperience, especially among the minor characters, but it was the first performance I had seen since coming to understand these things where the actors remained still enough to allow the poetic writing to resonate fully on stage. I had imagined such acting before, even though I hadn’t seen it, and had once asked a dramatic company if I could rehearse them while standing in barrels so they could forget about movement and focus on their lines for a bit. I thought the barrels could be on wheels, allowing me to move them with a pole as the action required. Just the other day, I saw Sara Bernhardt and De Max in Phèdre, and it became clear where Mr. Fay, who directs the National Theatrical Company, found his inspiration.[C] For long stretches, the performers would simply stand and pose, and I once counted twenty-seven seconds quite slowly before anyone on a fairly full stage moved even an eyelash. The stillness was usually shorter, but I often counted seventeen, eighteen, or twenty seconds before any movement occurred. I also noticed that the gestures progressed rhythmically. Sara Bernhardt would keep her hands clasped over, say, her right breast for a while, then move them to the other side, possibly lowering her chin until it touched her hands, and after another long pause, she’d clasp them again and extend one, and so on, not lowering them until she had completed all the gestures with uplifted hands. In one extended scene, De Max, who was just as impressive, never raised his hand above his elbow, only lifting it to his chest when the emotion peaked. Behind them stood a group of white-robed men who remained perfectly still, giving the entire scene the grandeur of Greek sculpture, along with an extraordinary sense of reality and intensity. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever witnessed on stage and made me understand, in a fresh way, Goethe’s saying that is recognized everywhere except in [95]England: ‘Art is art because it is not nature.’ Of course, our amateur performers seemed poor and unrefined next to those great actors, arguably the best in Europe, but they followed in their footsteps as best they could and managed to earn the admiration of an audience primarily made up of artisans. I overheard someone sitting behind me say, ‘They’ve eliminated all the nonsense.’
I thought the costumes and scenery, which were designed by A.E. himself, good, too, though I did not think them simple enough. They were more simple than ordinary stage costumes and scenery, but I would like to see poetical drama, which tries to keep at a distance from daily life that it may keep its emotion untroubled, staged with but two or three colours. The background, especially in small theatres, where its form is broken up and lost when the stage is at all crowded, should, I think, be thought out as one thinks out the background of a portrait. One often needs nothing more than a single colour with perhaps a few shadowy forms to suggest wood or mountain. Even on a large stage one should leave the description of the poet free to call up the martlet’s procreant cradle or what he will. But I have written enough about decorative scenery elsewhere, and will probably lecture on that and like matters before we begin the winter’s work.
I thought the costumes and set design, created by A.E. himself, were good too, though I didn’t find them simple enough. They were simpler than typical stage costumes and sets, but I would like to see poetic drama, which aims to distance itself from everyday life to maintain its emotional purity, presented with just two or three colors. The background, especially in small theaters where its shape gets broken up and lost when the stage is crowded, should be carefully designed like the background of a portrait. Often, all you need is a single color with maybe a few shadowy shapes to suggest trees or mountains. Even on a large stage, the poet should be free to evoke images like the martlet’s nesting place or whatever else he wishes. But I’ve already talked enough about decorative scenery elsewhere, and I will probably give a lecture on that and related topics before we start the winter's work.
The performances of Deirdre and Cathleen ni Houlihan, which will be repeated in the Antient Concert Rooms, drew so many to hear them that great numbers were turned away from the doors of[96] St. Theresa’s Hall. Like the plays of the Irish Literary Theatre, they started unexpected discussion. Mr. Standish O’Grady, who had done more than any other to make us know the old legends, wrote in his All Ireland Review that old legends could not be staged without danger of ‘banishing the soul of the land.’ The old Irish had many wives for instance, and one had best leave their histories to the vagueness of legend. How could uneducated people understand heroes who lived amid such different circumstances? And so we were to ‘leave heroic cycles alone, and not to bring them down to the crowd.’ A.E. replied in the United Irishman with an impassioned letter. ‘The old, forgotten music’ he writes about in his letter is, I think, that regulated music of speech at which both he and I have been working, though on somewhat different principles. I have been working with Miss Farr and Mr. Arnold Dolmetsch, who has made a psaltery for the purpose, to perfect a music of speech which can be recorded in something like ordinary musical notes; while A.E. has got a musician to record little chants with intervals much smaller than those of modern music.
The performances of Deirdre and Cathleen ni Houlihan, which will be repeated in the Antient Concert Rooms, attracted such large crowds that many people were turned away from the doors of[96] St. Theresa’s Hall. Similar to the plays of the Irish Literary Theatre, they sparked unexpected discussions. Mr. Standish O’Grady, who did more than anyone else to familiarize us with the old legends, wrote in his All Ireland Review that these legends could not be performed without risking the ‘soul of the land’ being lost. For example, the old Irish had many wives, and it’s best to leave their stories shrouded in the mystery of legend. How could uneducated people grasp the complexities of heroes who existed in such different times? Thus, we were advised to ‘stay away from heroic cycles and not lower them to the crowd.’ A.E. responded with an impassioned letter in the United Irishman. He refers to ‘the old, forgotten music’ in his letter, which I believe is the structured speech music that both he and I have been striving to develop, albeit from slightly different perspectives. I have been collaborating with Miss Farr and Mr. Arnold Dolmetsch, who has created a psaltery for this purpose, to refine a form of spoken music that can be notated in a way similar to standard musical notation; meanwhile, A.E. has collaborated with a musician to record short chants with intervals much smaller than those used in contemporary music.
After the production of these plays the most important Irish dramatic event was, no doubt, the acting of Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh, in Galway. Through an accident it had been very badly rehearsed, but his own acting made amends. One could hardly have had a play that grew more out of the life of the people who saw it. There may have been old men in that audience who remembered its hero the poet Raftery, and there was nobody there who had not come from[97] hearing his poems repeated at the Galway Feis. I think from its effect upon the audience that this play in which the chief Gaelic poet of our time celebrates his forerunner in simplicity, will be better liked in Connaught at any rate than even Casadh an t-Sugain. His Tincear agus Sidheog, acted in Mr. Moore’s garden, at the time of the Oireachtas, is a very good play, but is, I think, the least interesting of his plays as literature. His imagination, which is essentially the folk-imagination, needs a looser construction, and probably a more crowded stage. A play that gets its effect by keeping close to one idea reminds one, when it comes from the hands of a folk-poet, of Blake’s saying, that ‘Improvement makes straight roads, but the crooked roads are the roads of genius.’ The idea loses the richness of its own life, while it destroys the wayward life of his mind by bringing it under too stern a law. Nor could charming verses make amends for that second kiss in which there was profanation, and for that abounding black bottle. Did not M. Trebulet Bonhommie discover that one spot of ink would kill a swan?
After the production of these plays, the most significant Irish dramatic event was undoubtedly the performance of Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh in Galway. Due to a mishap, it had been poorly rehearsed, but his acting made up for it. You could hardly have a play that was more rooted in the lives of the audience who experienced it. There might have been older men in that crowd who remembered its hero, the poet Raftery, and everyone there had come from[97] hearing his poems recited at the Galway Feis. Based on its impact on the audience, I think this play, in which the leading Gaelic poet of our time honors his predecessor in simplicity, will be more popular in Connaught than even Casadh an t-Sugain. His Tincear agus Sidheog, performed in Mr. Moore’s garden during the Oireachtas, is a very good play, but I believe it is the least engaging of his works as literature. His imagination, which is fundamentally folk-based, requires a looser structure and likely a more crowded stage. A play that derives its impact by sticking to one idea reminds us, especially when it comes from a folk-poet, of Blake’s saying that ‘Improvement makes straight roads, but the crooked roads are the roads of genius.’ The idea loses the richness of its own life and stifles the wandering creativity of his mind by imposing too harsh a structure. Neither could beautiful verses compensate for that second kiss, where there was a violation, nor for that overflowing black bottle. Didn’t M. Trebulet Bonhommie find that one spot of ink could ruin a swan?
Among the other plays in Irish acted during the year Father Dineen’s Tobar Draoidheachta is probably the best. He has given up the many scenes of his Creadeamh agus Gorta, and has written a play in one scene, which, as it can be staged without much trouble, has already been played in several places. One admires its naïveté as much as anything else. Father Dineen, who, no doubt, remembers how Finn mac Cumhal when a child was put in a field to catch hares and keep him out of mischief, has sent the rival lovers[98] of his play when he wanted them off the scene for a moment, to catch a hare that has crossed the stage. When they return the good lover is carrying it by the heels, and modestly compares it to a lame jackass. One rather likes this bit of nonsense when one comes to it, for in that world of folk-imagination one thing seems as possible as another. On the other hand, there is a moment of beautiful dramatic tact. The lover gets a letter telling of the death of a relative in America, for whom he has no particular affection, and who has left him a fortune. He cannot lament, for that would be insincere, and his first words must not be rejoicing. Father Dineen has found for him the one beautiful thing he could say, ‘It’s a lonesome thing death is.’ With, perhaps, less beauty than there is in the closing scene of Creadeamh agus Gorta, the play has more fancy and a more sustained energy.
Among the other plays performed in Ireland this year, Father Dineen’s Tobar Draoidheachta is probably the best. He has given up the multiple scenes of his Creadeamh agus Gorta and written a play in one scene, which can be staged without much hassle, and it has already been performed in several places. One appreciates its naïveté as much as anything else. Father Dineen, who likely remembers how Finn mac Cumhal was put in a field as a child to catch hares and keep him out of trouble, has sent the rival lovers[98] of his play offstage for a moment to catch a hare that has crossed the stage. When they return, the good lover is holding it by the heels and modestly comparing it to a lame jackass. This bit of nonsense is rather enjoyable because in that world of folk imagination, everything seems equally possible. On the other hand, there is a moment of beautiful dramatic insight. The lover receives a letter about the death of a relative in America, for whom he doesn’t have any particular fondness, and who has left him a fortune. He can’t grieve because that would feel insincere, and his first words shouldn’t be ones of joy. Father Dineen has given him the one beautiful thing he could say: ‘Death is a lonesome thing.’ Though perhaps not as beautiful as the closing scene of Creadeamh agus Gorta, this play has more imagination and sustained energy.
Father Peter O’Leary has written a play in his usual number of scenes which has not been published, but has been acted amid much Munster enthusiasm. But neither that or La an Amadan, which has also been acted, are likely to have any long life on our country stages. A short play, with many changes of scene, is a nuisance in any theatre, and often an impossibility on our poor little stages. Some kind of play, in English, by Mr. Standish O’Grady, has been acted in the open air in Kilkenny. I have not seen it, and I cannot understand anything by the accounts of it, except that there were magic lantern slides and actors on horseback, and Mr. Standish O’Grady as an Elizabethan night-watchman, speaking prologues, and a contented audience of two or three thousand people.[99]
Father Peter O’Leary has written a play in his usual number of scenes that hasn’t been published, but it has been performed with a lot of enthusiasm in Munster. However, neither that nor La an Amadan, which has also been performed, is likely to last long on our country stages. A short play with many scene changes is a hassle in any theater and often impossible on our small stages. Some type of play in English by Mr. Standish O’Grady has been performed outdoors in Kilkenny. I haven’t seen it, and I can’t make sense of the reports about it, except that there were magic lantern slides and actors on horseback, and Mr. Standish O’Grady as an Elizabethan night-watchman, delivering prologues, with a happy audience of two or three thousand people.[99]
As we do not think that a play can be worth acting and not worth reading, all our plays will be published in time. Some have been printed in The United Irishman and The All Ireland Review. I have put my Cathleen ni Houlihan and a little play by Dr. Hyde into this Samhain. Once already this year I have had what somebody has called the noble pleasure of praising, and I can praise this Lost Saint with as good a conscience as I had when I wrote of Cuchulain of Muirthemne. I would always admire it, but just now, when I have been thinking that literature should return to its old habit of describing desirable things, I am in the mood to be stirred by that old man gathering up food for fowl with his heart full of love, and by those children who are so full of the light-hearted curiosity of childhood, and by that schoolmaster who has mixed prayer with his gentle punishments. It seems natural that so beautiful a prayer as that of the old saint should have come out of a life so full of innocence and peace. One could hardly have thought out the play in English, for those phrases of a traditional simplicity and of a too deliberate prettiness which become part of an old language would have arisen between the mind and the story. One might even have made something as unreal as the sentimental schoolmaster of the Scottish novelists, and how many children, who are but literary images, would one not have had to hunt out of one’s mind before meeting with those little children? Even if one could have thought it out in English one could not have written it in English, unless perhaps in that dialect which Dr. Hyde had already used in the prose narrative that flows about his Love Songs of Connaught.[100]
As we believe that a play should be worth acting and also worth reading, all our plays will eventually be published. Some have been featured in The United Irishman and The All Ireland Review. I have included my Cathleen ni Houlihan and a short play by Dr. Hyde in this Samhain. Earlier this year, I experienced what someone called the noble pleasure of praising, and I can commend this Lost Saint with as clear a conscience as I had when I wrote about Cuchulain of Muirthemne. I will always admire it, but right now, as I reflect on how literature should return to portraying desirable things, I'm particularly moved by that old man gathering food for birds with a heart full of love, by those children brimming with the carefree curiosity of childhood, and by that schoolmaster who combines prayer with gentle discipline. It feels natural that such a beautiful prayer as that of the old saint would come from a life so full of innocence and peace. It’s hard to imagine writing the play in English, as those phrases of traditional simplicity and overly deliberate prettiness that are part of an old language would have interfered with the story. One might have created something as unrealistic as the sentimental schoolmaster of Scottish novelists, and how many children, who are merely literary constructs, would one have had to chase out of one’s mind before encountering those little children? Even if one could have conceived it in English, one couldn’t have written it in English, unless perhaps in that dialect Dr. Hyde had already used in the prose narrative surrounding his Love Songs of Connaught.[100]
Dr. Hyde has written a little play about the birth of Christ which has the same beauty and simplicity. These plays remind me of my first reading of The Love Songs of Connaught. The prose parts of that book were to me, as they were to many others, the coming of a new power into literature. I find myself now, as I found myself then, grudging to propaganda, to scholarship, to oratory, however necessary, a genius which might in modern Irish or in that idiom of the English-speaking country people discover a new region for the mind to wander in. In Ireland, where we have so much to prove and to disprove, we are ready to forget that the creation of an emotion of beauty is the only kind of literature that justifies itself. Books of literary propaganda and literary history are merely preparations for the creation or understanding of such an emotion. It is necessary to put so much in order, to clear away so much, to explain so much, that somebody may be moved by a thought or an image that is inexplicable as a wild creature.
Dr. Hyde has written a short play about the birth of Christ that has the same beauty and simplicity. These plays remind me of when I first read The Love Songs of Connaught. The prose sections of that book represented, for me and many others, the arrival of a new force in literature. I find myself now, as I did then, reluctant to accept propaganda, scholarship, or oratory—no matter how necessary—over a creativity that might, in modern Irish or in the dialect of English-speaking locals, reveal a new space for the mind to explore. In Ireland, where we have so much to prove and disprove, we often forget that creating an emotion of beauty is the only kind of literature that truly justifies itself. Books focused on literary propaganda and history are simply preparations for producing or understanding that kind of emotion. So much needs to be organized, clarified, and explained before someone can be touched by a thought or an image that is as mysterious as a wild creature.
I cannot judge the language of his Irish poetry, but it is so rich in poetical thought, when at its best, that it seems to me that if he were to write more he might become to modern Irish what Mistral was to modern Provençal. I wish, too, that he could put away from himself some of the interruptions of that ceaseless propaganda, and find time for the making of translations, loving and leisurely, like those in Beside the Fire and The Love Songs of Connaught. He has begun to get a little careless lately. Above all I would have him keep to that English idiom of the Irish-thinking people of the west which he has begun[101] to use less often. It is the only good English spoken by any large number of Irish people to-day, and one must found good literature on a living speech. English men of letters found themselves upon the English Bible, where religious thought gets its living speech. Blake, if I remember rightly, copied it out twice, and I remember once finding a few illuminated pages of a new decorated copy that he began in his old age. Byron read it for the sake of style, though I think it did him little good, and Ruskin founded himself in great part upon it. Indeed, one finds everywhere signs of a book which is the chief influence in the lives of English children. The translation used in Ireland has not the same literary beauty, and if we are to find anything to take its place we must find it in that idiom of the poor, which mingles so much of the same vocabulary with turns of phrase that have come out of Gaelic. Even Irish writers of considerable powers of thought seem to have no better standard of English than a schoolmaster’s ideal of correctness. If their grammar is correct they will write in all the lightness of their hearts about ‘keeping in touch,’ and ‘object-lessons,’ and ‘shining examples,’ and ‘running in grooves,’ and ‘flagrant violations’ of various things. Yet, as Sainte-Beuve has said, there is nothing immortal except style. One can write well in that country idiom without much thought about one’s words, the emotion will bring the right word itself, for there everything is old and everything alive and nothing common or threadbare. I recommend to the Intermediate Board—a body that seems to benefit by advice—a better plan than any they know for teaching children to write good English. Let every child[102] in Ireland be set to turn a leading article or a piece of what is called excellent English, written perhaps by some distinguished member of the Board, into the idiom of his own country side. He will find at once the difference between dead and living words, between words that meant something years ago, and words that have the only thing that gives literary quality—personality, the breath of men’s mouths. Zola, who is sometimes an admirable critic, has said that some of the greatest pages in French literature are not even right in their grammar, ‘They are great because they have personality.’
I can't judge the language of his Irish poetry, but when it's at its best, it's full of rich poetic ideas. It seems to me that if he wrote more, he could become for modern Irish what Mistral was for modern Provençal. I also wish he could set aside some of that relentless promotion and find time to create translations that are loving and leisurely, like those in Beside the Fire and The Love Songs of Connaught. He’s become a bit careless lately. Above all, I want him to stick to the English idiom of the Irish-speaking people of the west that he's started using less often. It’s the only decent English spoken by a large number of Irish people today, and good literature must be based on living speech. English writers grounded themselves in the English Bible, where religious thought finds its true expression. Blake, if I recall correctly, copied it out twice, and I remember once coming across a few beautifully illustrated pages of a new decorated version he began in his old age. Byron read it for style, although I think it did little for him, and Ruskin was largely influenced by it. In fact, everywhere you can see the impact of a book that's a primary influence in the lives of English children. The translation used in Ireland doesn’t have the same literary beauty, and if we want to find something to replace it, we need to look in the expressions of the poor, which blend so much of the same vocabulary with phrases influenced by Gaelic. Even Irish writers with significant thinking skills seem to have no better standard of English than a schoolmaster’s idea of correctness. If their grammar is correct, they will merrily write about ‘keeping in touch,’ and ‘object lessons,’ and ‘shining examples,’ and ‘running in grooves,’ and ‘flagrant violations’ of various things. Yet, as Sainte-Beuve said, nothing is immortal except for style. One can write well in that rural idiom without obsessing over word choice; the emotion will bring the right word naturally because everything there is both old and alive, with nothing common or worn out. I suggest to the Intermediate Board—a group that seems to benefit from advice—a better method than anything they currently have for teaching kids to write good English. Let every child in Ireland be assigned to transform a leading article or a piece of what is called excellent English, perhaps written by some distinguished board member, into the idiom of their own countryside. They will immediately see the difference between dead and living words, between words that had meaning years ago and words that possess the only quality that provides literary value—personality, the voice of real people. Zola, who can be an excellent critic, has said that some of the greatest passages in French literature aren’t even grammatically correct; “They are great because they have personality.”
The habit of writing for the stage, even when it is not country people who are the speakers, and of considering what good dialogue is, will help to increase our feeling for style. Let us get back in everything to the spoken word, even though we have to speak our lyrics to the Psaltery or the Harp, for, as A.E. says, we have begun to forget that literature is but recorded speech, and even when we write with care we have begun ‘to write with elaboration what could never be spoken.’ But when we go back to speech let us see that it is either the idiom of those who have rejected, or of those who have never learned, the base idioms of the newspapers.
The habit of writing for the stage, even when the characters aren’t country folk, and thinking about what makes good dialogue, will help us develop our sense of style. Let's return to using the spoken word in everything we do, even if we have to express our lyrics to the Psaltery or the Harp, because, as A.E. points out, we have started to forget that literature is just recorded speech, and even when we write carefully, we’ve begun ‘to write with elaboration what could never be spoken.’ But when we go back to using speech, let’s ensure it reflects either the idiom of those who have turned away from it, or of those who have never grasped the basic idioms found in newspapers.
Mr. Martyn argued in The United Irishman some months ago that our actors should try to train themselves for the modern drama of society. The acting of plays of heroic life or plays like Cathleen ni Houlihan, with its speech of the country people, did not seem to him a preparation. It is not; but that is as it should be. Our movement is a return to the people, like[103] the Russian movement of the early seventies, and the drama of society would but magnify a condition of life which the countryman and the artisan could but copy to their hurt. The play that is to give them a quite natural pleasure should either tell them of their own life, or of that life of poetry where every man can see his own image, because there alone does human nature escape from arbitrary conditions. Plays about drawing-rooms are written for the middle classes of great cities, for the classes who live in drawing-rooms, but if you would uplift the man of the roads you must write about the roads, or about the people of romance, or about great historical people. We should, of course, play every kind of good play about Ireland that we can get, but romantic and historical plays, and plays about the life of artisans and country people are the best worth getting. In time, I think, we can make the poetical play a living dramatic form again, and the training our actors will get from plays of country life, with its unchanging outline, its abundant speech, its extravagance of thought, will help to establish a school of imaginative acting. The play of society, on the other hand, could but train up realistic actors who would do badly, for the most part, what English actors do well, and would, when at all good, drift away to wealthy English theatres. If, on the other hand, we busy ourselves with poetry and the countryman, two things which have always mixed with one another in life as on the stage, we may recover, in the course of years, a lost art which, being an imitation of nothing English, may bring our actors a secure fame and a sufficient livelihood.[104]
Mr. Martyn wrote in The United Irishman a few months ago that our actors should focus on training for modern societal drama. He believed that acting in heroic plays or in pieces like Cathleen ni Houlihan, which feature the speech of rural folks, wasn’t adequate preparation. It’s not, but that’s exactly how it should be. Our movement is a return to the people, similar to the Russian movement of the early seventies, and social drama would only highlight a way of life that the rural and working-class people could mimic to their detriment. The play that’s meant to provide them genuine enjoyment should either reflect their own lives or portray a poetic life where everyone can see themselves, as that's where human nature breaks free from arbitrary limitations. Plays centered on drawing rooms are tailored for the middle class in large cities, for those who inhabit drawing rooms, but if we want to elevate those who travel the roads, we need to write about those roads, the people with romantic stories, or significant historical figures. Certainly, we should perform every good play about Ireland that we can find, but romantic and historical plays, along with those about the lives of artisans and rural people, are the most valuable to pursue. Over time, I believe we can revive poetic plays as a vibrant form of drama, and the experience our actors will gain from rural life plays, with their enduring structure, rich dialogue, and bold ideas, will contribute to establishing a school of imaginative acting. Conversely, societal plays would only train realistic actors who would poorly replicate what English actors excel at, and when they do succeed, they’d likely end up in affluent English theaters. However, if we focus on poetry and rural themes—two elements that have always intertwined in life and on stage—we may gradually reclaim a lost art that, being unique from anything English, can offer our actors stable fame and a decent living.[104]
1903
I cannot describe the various dramatic adventures of the year with as much detail as I did last year, mainly because the movement has got beyond me. The most important event of the Gaelic Theatre has been the two series of plays produced in the Round Room of the Rotunda by the Gaelic League. Father Dineen’s Tobar Draoidheachta, and Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh, and a chronicle play about Hugh O’Neill, and, I think, some other plays, were seen by immense audiences. I was not in Ireland for these plays, but a friend tells me that he could only get standing-room one night, and the Round Room must hold about 3,000 people. A performance of Tobar Draoidheachta I saw there some months before, was bad, but I believe there was great improvement, and that the players who came up from somewhere in County Cork to play it at this second series of plays were admirable. The players, too, that brought Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh from Ballaghadereen, in County Mayo, where they had been showing it to their neighbours, were also, I am told, careful and natural. The play-writing, always good in dialogue, is still very poor in construction, and I still hear of plays in many scenes, with no scene lasting longer than four or six minutes, and few intervals shorter than nine or ten minutes, which have to be filled up with songs. The Rotunda chronicle play seems to have been rather of this sort, and I suspect that when I get Father Peter O’Leary’s Meadhbh, a play in five acts produced at Cork, I shall find the masterful old man, in spite of his hatred of[105] English thought, sticking to the Elizabethan form. I wish I could have seen it played last week, for the spread of the Gaelic Theatre in the country is more important than its spread in Dublin, and of all the performances in Gaelic plays in the country during the year I have seen but one—Dr. Hyde’s new play, Cleamhnas, at Galway Feis. I got there a day late for a play by the Master of Galway Workhouse, but heard that it was well played, and that his dialogue was as good as his construction was bad. There is no question, however, about the performance of Cleamhnas being the worst I ever saw. I do not blame the acting, which was pleasant and natural, in spite of insufficient rehearsal, but the stage-management. The subject of the play was a match-making. The terms were in debate between two old men in an inner room. An old woman, according to the stage directions, should have listened at the door and reported what she heard to her daughter’s suitor, who is outside the window, and to her daughter. There was no window on the stage, and the young man stood close enough to the door to have listened for himself. The door, where she listened, opened now on the inner room, and now on the street, according to the necessities of the play, and the young men who acted the fathers of grown-up children, when they came through the door were seen to have done nothing to disguise their twenty-five or twenty-six birthdays. There had been only two rehearsals, and the little boy who should have come in laughing at the end came in shouting, ‘Ho ho, ha ha,’ evidently believing that these were Gaelic words he had never heard before. Playwrights will have to be careful who[106] they permit to play their work if it is to be played after only two rehearsals, and without enough attention to the arrangement of the stage to make the action plausible.
I can't describe the various dramatic adventures of the year with as much detail as I did last year, mainly because the movement has moved beyond me. The most significant event at the Gaelic Theatre has been the two series of plays produced in the Round Room of the Rotunda by the Gaelic League. Father Dineen’s Tobar Draoidheachta, Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh, and a historical play about Hugh O’Neill, along with a few other plays, drew huge crowds. I wasn't in Ireland for those performances, but a friend told me he could only find standing-room one night, and the Round Room must hold about 3,000 people. I watched a performance of Tobar Draoidheachta there a few months earlier, and it was poor, but I believe it improved greatly, and the actors who came up from somewhere in County Cork for this second series were excellent. The actors who brought Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh from Ballaghadereen in County Mayo, where they performed it for their neighbors, were reportedly also skillful and natural. The playwriting, while always strong in dialogue, is still lacking in structure. I still hear about plays with multiple scenes, none lasting more than four to six minutes, and few breaks shorter than nine or ten minutes, which have to be filled with songs. The Rotunda’s historical play seems to have been somewhat like this, and I suspect that when I receive Father Peter O’Leary’s Meadhbh, a five-act play produced in Cork, I will find that the masterful old man, despite his disdain for[105] English thought, adheres to the Elizabethan form. I wish I could have seen it performed last week, as the spread of the Gaelic Theatre in the country is more crucial than its expansion in Dublin, and out of all the Gaelic play performances in the country this year, I've only seen one—Dr. Hyde’s new play, Cleamhnas, at the Galway Feis. I arrived a day late for a play by the Master of Galway Workhouse, but I heard it was well done, with dialogue as strong as its construction was weak. However, there’s no doubt that the performance of Cleamhnas was the worst I’ve ever seen. I don’t blame the acting, which was charming and natural despite insufficient rehearsal, but the stage management. The play was about matchmaking. The terms were being discussed between two old men in an inner room. An old woman, according to the stage directions, should have listened at the door and reported what she heard to her daughter’s suitor outside the window, and to her daughter. There was no window on stage, and the young man stood close enough to the door to have listened for himself. The door where she listened opened now onto the inner room, and now onto the street, according to what the play required, and the young men who played the fathers of grown children, when they came through the door, clearly hadn’t done anything to hide their twenty-five or twenty-six years. There had been only two rehearsals, and the little boy who was supposed to come in laughing at the end instead came in shouting, ‘Ho ho, ha ha,’ clearly thinking these were Gaelic words he’d never heard before. Playwrights must be careful about who they allow to perform their work if it’s going to be presented after only two rehearsals and without proper attention to stage arrangement to make the action believable.
The only Gaelic performances I have seen during the year have been ill-done, but I have seen them sufficiently well done in other years to believe my friends when they tell me that there have been good performances. Inghinidhe na h-Eireann is always thorough, and one cannot doubt that the performance of Dr. Hyde’s An Naom ar Iarriad, by the children from its classes, was at least careful. A powerful little play in English against enlisting, by Mr. Colum, was played with it, and afterwards revived, and played with a play about the Royal Visit, also in English. I have no doubt that we shall see a good many of these political plays during the next two or three years, and it may be even the rise of a more or less permanent company of political players, for the revolutionary clubs will begin to think plays as necessary as the Gaelic League is already thinking them. Nobody can find the same patriotic songs and recitations sung and spoken by the same people, year in year out, anything but mouldy bread. It is possible that the players who are to produce plays in October for the Samhain festival of Cumann na n-Gaedheal may grow into such a company.
The only Gaelic performances I've seen this year have been poorly done, but I’ve seen them performed well in previous years, so I trust my friends when they say there have been good ones. Inghinidhe na h-Eireann is always thorough, and it's clear that the performance of Dr. Hyde’s An Naom ar Iarriad, by the kids from its classes, was at least careful. A powerful little play in English against enlisting, by Mr. Colum, was performed alongside it, and later revived, followed by a play about the Royal Visit, also in English. I’m sure we’ll see a lot of these political plays over the next two or three years, and it could even lead to a somewhat permanent group of political performers, since the revolutionary clubs will start to see plays as essential, just like the Gaelic League already does. Nobody wants to listen to the same patriotic songs and recitations performed by the same people year after year; it just gets stale. It’s possible that the performers who are set to showcase plays in October for the Samhain festival of Cumann na n-Gaedheal could develop into such a company.
Though one welcomes every kind of vigorous life, I am, myself, most interested in ‘The Irish National Theatre Society,’ which has no propaganda but that of good art. The little Camden Street Hall it had[107] taken has been useful for rehearsal alone, for it proved to be too far away, and too lacking in dressing-rooms for our short plays, which involve so many changes. Successful performances were given, however, at Rathmines, and in one or two country places.
Though I appreciate all forms of lively culture, I'm particularly interested in 'The Irish National Theatre Society,' which promotes nothing but good art. The small Camden Street Hall it had[107] taken was only useful for rehearsals, as it turned out to be too far away and didn't have enough dressing rooms for our short plays, which require many changes. However, successful performances did take place in Rathmines and a couple of other rural locations.
Deirdre, by A.E., The Racing Lug, by Mr. Cousins, The Foundations, by Mr. Ryan, and my Pot of Broth, and Cathleen ni Houlihan, were repeated, but no new plays were produced until March 14th, when Lady Gregory’s Twenty-five and my Hour-Glass, drew a good audience. On May 2nd the Hour-Glass, Twenty-five, Cathleen ni Houlihan, Pot of Broth, and Foundations were performed before the Irish Literary Society in London, at the Queen’s Gate Hall, and plays and players were generously commended by the Press—very eloquently by the critic of The Times. It is natural that we should be pleased with this praise, and that we should wish others to know of it, for is it not a chief pleasure of the artist to be commended in subtle and eloquent words? The critic of The Times has seen many theatres and he is, perhaps, a little weary of them, but here in Ireland there are one or two critics who are so much in love, or pretend to be so much in love, with the theatre as it is, that they complain when we perform on a stage two feet wider than Molière’s that it is scarce possible to be interested in anything that is played on so little a stage. We are to them foolish sectaries who have revolted against that orthodoxy of the commercial theatre, which is so much less pliant than the orthodoxy of the church, for there is nothing so passionate as a vested interest disguised as an intellectual conviction.[108] If you inquire into its truth it becomes as angry as a begging-letter writer, when you find some hole in that beautiful story about the five children and the broken mangle. In Ireland, wherever the enthusiasts are shaping life, the critic who does the will of the commercial theatre can but stand against his lonely pillar defending his articles of belief among a wild people, and thinking mournfully of distant cities, where nobody puts a raw potato into his pocket when he is going to hear a musical comedy.
Deirdre by A.E., The Racing Lug by Mr. Cousins, The Foundations by Mr. Ryan, and my Pot of Broth, and Cathleen ni Houlihan, were repeated, but no new plays were produced until March 14th, when Lady Gregory’s Twenty-five and my Hour-Glass drew a good audience. On May 2nd, the Hour-Glass, Twenty-five, Cathleen ni Houlihan, Pot of Broth, and Foundations were performed for the Irish Literary Society in London, at the Queen’s Gate Hall, and both the plays and the performers received generous praise from the Press—especially from the critic of The Times. It's only natural for us to be pleased with this recognition and to want others to hear about it, because isn’t it one of an artist's greatest joys to be praised with subtle and expressive words? The critic of The Times has seen many theaters and may be a bit tired of them, but here in Ireland, there are one or two critics who are so infatuated, or pretend to be infatuated, with the theater as it is, that they complain when we perform on a stage just two feet wider than Molière’s, saying it’s hardly possible to be interested in anything performed on such a small stage. To them, we are foolish rebels who have turned against the orthodoxy of the commercial theater, which is much less flexible than the orthodoxy of the church, for nothing is as passionate as a vested interest disguised as an intellectual belief.[108] If you question its validity, it becomes as furious as a charity letter writer when you find a flaw in that beautiful tale about the five children and the broken mangle. In Ireland, wherever the enthusiasts are impacting life, the critic who serves the commercial theater can only stand alone on his pillar, defending his beliefs among a wild crowd while sorrowfully thinking of distant cities, where no one slips a raw potato into their pocket when heading out to see a musical comedy.
The Irish Literary Society of New York, which has been founded this year, produced The Land of Heart’s Desire, The Pot of Broth, and Cathleen ni Houlihan, on June 3rd and 4th, very successfully, and propose to give Dr. Hyde’s Nativity Play, Drama Breithe Chriosta, and his Casadh an t-Sugain, Posadh and Naom ar Iarriad next year, at the same time of year, playing them both in Irish and English. I heard too that his Nativity Play will be performed in New York this winter, but I know no particulars except that it will be done in connection with some religious societies. The National Theatre Society will, I hope, produce some new plays of his this winter, as well as new plays by Mr. Synge, Mr. Colum, Lady Gregory, myself, and others. They have taken the Molesworth Hall for three days in every month, beginning with the 8th, 9th, and 10th of October, when they will perform Mr. Synge’s Shadow of the Glen, a little country comedy, full of a humour that is at once harsh and beautiful, Cathleen ni Houlihan, and a longish one-act play in verse of my own, called The King’s Threshold. This play is founded on the old story of[109] Seanchan the poet, and King Guaire of Gort, but I have seen the story from the poet’s point of view, and not, like the old storytellers, from the king’s. Our repertory of plays is increasing steadily, and when the winter’s work is finished, a play[D] Mr. Bernard Shaw has promised us may be ready to open the summer session. His play will, I imagine, unlike the plays we write for ourselves, be long enough to fill an evening, and it will, I know, deal with Irish public life and character. Mr. Shaw, more than anybody else, has the love of mischief that is so near the core of Irish intellect, and should have an immense popularity among us. I have seen a crowd of many thousands in possession of his spirit, and keeping the possession to the small hours.
The Irish Literary Society of New York, established this year, successfully staged The Land of Heart’s Desire, The Pot of Broth, and Cathleen ni Houlihan on June 3rd and 4th. They plan to present Dr. Hyde’s Nativity Play, Drama Breithe Chriosta, along with his Casadh an t-Sugain, Posadh, and Naom ar Iarriad next year, during the same time, performing them in both Irish and English. I also heard that his Nativity Play will be performed in New York this winter, but I don’t have any details except that it will be in partnership with some religious organizations. I hope the National Theatre Society will produce some new plays of his this winter, along with new works by Mr. Synge, Mr. Colum, Lady Gregory, myself, and others. They have booked Molesworth Hall for three days each month, starting with October 8th, 9th, and 10th, when they will perform Mr. Synge’s Shadow of the Glen, a little country comedy that’s both harsh and beautiful, Cathleen ni Houlihan, and a longer one-act play of mine called The King’s Threshold. This play is based on the old story of Seanchan the poet and King Guaire of Gort, but I’ve approached it from the poet’s perspective instead of the king’s, as the old storytellers did. Our collection of plays is growing steadily, and once the winter season concludes, a play that Mr. Bernard Shaw has promised us might be ready to kick off the summer session. I expect that, unlike the plays we write for ourselves, his will be long enough to fill an evening, and it will certainly address Irish public life and character. Mr. Shaw, more than anyone else, possesses that mischievous spirit at the heart of Irish intellect, which should make him immensely popular among us. I’ve seen a crowd of thousands connected to his spirit and holding that connection until the early hours.
This movement should be important even to those who are not especially interested in the Theatre, for it may be a morning cock-crow to that impartial meditation about character and destiny we call the artistic life in a country where everybody, if we leave out the peasant who has his folk-songs and his music, has thought the arts useless unless they have helped some kind of political action, and has, therefore, lacked the pure joy that only comes out of things that have never been indentured to any cause. The play which is mere propaganda shows its leanness more obviously than a propagandist poem or essay, for dramatic writing is so full of the stuff of daily life that a little falsehood, put in that the moral [110]may come right in the end, contradicts our experience. If Father Dineen or Dr. Hyde were asked why they write their plays, they would say they write them to help their propaganda; and yet when they begin to write the form constrains them, and they become artists—one of them a very considerable artist, indeed. Dr. Hyde’s early poems have even in translation a naïveté and wildness that sets them, as I think, among the finest poetry of our time; but he had ceased to write any verses but those Oireachtas odes that are but ingenious rhetoric. It is hard to write without the sympathy of one’s friends, and though the country people sang his verses the readers of Irish read them but little, partly it may be because he had broken with that elaborate structure of later Irish poetry which seemed a necessary part of their propaganda. They read plenty of pamphlets and grammars, but they disliked—as do other people in Ireland—serious reading, reading that is an end and not a means, that gives us nothing but a beauty indifferent to our profuse purposes. But now Dr. Hyde with his cursing Hanrahan, his old saint at his prayers, is a poet again; and the Leaguers go to his plays in thousands—and applaud in the right places, too—and the League puts many sixpences into its pocket.
This movement should matter even to those who aren't particularly interested in theater, as it might spark some impartial reflection on character and destiny, what we call the artistic life, in a country where everyone, except for peasants with their folk songs and music, has considered the arts useless unless they've contributed to some political cause. Consequently, many have missed out on the pure joy that comes from creations not tied to any agenda. A play that serves only as propaganda reveals its lack of depth more clearly than a propagandist poem or essay, because dramatic writing is so filled with the stuff of everyday life that even a little falsehood, inserted to ensure a moral resolution, clashes with our real-life experiences. If Father Dineen or Dr. Hyde were asked why they write their plays, they would say it's to support their propaganda; yet when they actually start writing, the form restricts them, and they become artists—one of them a truly significant artist, in fact. Dr. Hyde’s early poems, even in translation, carry a certain naïveté and wildness that, in my opinion, rank them among the best poetry of our time; however, he has stopped writing anything besides those Oireachtas odes, which are merely clever rhetoric. It’s tough to write without the support of friends, and while rural folks sing his verses, readers of Irish engage with them far less, partly because he has moved away from the intricate structure of later Irish poetry that seemed essential to their propaganda. They read plenty of pamphlets and grammar books, but, like many others in Ireland, they shy away from serious reading—reading that is an end in itself, providing only a beauty that doesn’t cater to our abundant aims. But now Dr. Hyde, with his cursing Hanrahan and his old saint at prayer, is a poet once more; and the League members flock to his plays in droves—and they applaud at all the right moments, too—and the League collects plenty of sixpences along the way.
We who write in English have a more difficult work, for English has been the language in which the Irish cause has been debated; and we have to struggle with traditional phrases and traditional points of view. Many would give us limitless freedom as to the choice of subject, understanding that it is precisely those subjects on which people feel most passionately, and,[111] therefore, most dramatically, we would be forbidden to handle if we made any compromise with powers. But fewer know that we must encourage every writer to see life afresh, even though he sees it with strange eyes. Our National Theatre must be so tolerant, and, if this is not too wild a hope, find an audience so tolerant that the half-dozen minds, who are likely to be the dramatic imagination of Ireland for this generation, may put their own thoughts and their own characters into their work; and for that reason no one who loves the arts, whether among Unionists or among the Patriotic Societies, should take offence if we refuse all but every kind of patronage. I do not say every kind, for if a mad king, a king so mad that he loved the arts and their freedom, should offer us unconditioned millions, I, at any rate, would give my voice for accepting them.
We who write in English have a tougher task because English has been the language in which the Irish cause has been discussed, and we have to deal with traditional phrases and viewpoints. Many would give us complete freedom in choosing our subjects, knowing that it’s precisely those topics that people feel most strongly about, and therefore, we’d be blocked from addressing them if we compromised with those in power. But fewer understand that we need to inspire every writer to see life in a new way, even if they see it through unusual lenses. Our National Theatre must be open-minded, and if this isn't too far-fetched, find an audience that is equally open-minded so that the few individuals who represent the dramatic imagination of Ireland for this generation can express their own thoughts and characters in their work. For that reason, no one who values the arts, whether they are Unionists or members of Patriotic Societies, should be offended if we turn down all forms of patronage. I’m not saying every type, because if a crazy king—so mad that he loved the arts and their freedom—were to offer us unrestricted millions, I, at least, would support accepting them.
We will be able to find conscientious playwrights and players, for our young men have a power of work, when they are interested in their work, one does not look for outside a Latin nation, and if we were certain of being granted this freedom we would be certain that the work would grow to great importance. It is a supreme moment in the life of a nation when it is able to turn now and again from its preoccupations, to delight in the capricious power of the artist as one delights in the movement of some wild creature, but nobody can tell with certainty when that moment is at hand.
We’ll be able to find dedicated playwrights and actors because our young men have a strong work ethic when they’re passionate about what they do. One doesn’t need to look beyond a Latin nation for that. If we could be sure of being granted this freedom, we’d know that the work would become significantly important. It’s a pivotal moment for a nation when it can occasionally shift its focus and enjoy the unpredictable creativity of artists, much like one enjoys watching a wild animal. However, no one can say for sure when that moment will come.
The two plays in this year’s Samhain represent the two sides of the movement very well, and are both[112] written out of a deep knowledge of the life of the people. It should be unnecessary to praise Dr. Hyde’s comedy,[E] that comes up out of the foundation of human life, but Mr. Synge is a new writer and a creation of our movement. He has gone every summer for some years past to the Arran Islands, and lived there in the houses of the fishers, speaking their language and living their lives, and his play[F] seems to me the finest piece of tragic work done in Ireland of late years. One finds in it, from first to last, the presence of the sea, and a sorrow that has majesty as in the work of some ancient poet.[113]
The two plays in this year’s Samhain represent both sides of the movement very well and are both[112] written from a deep understanding of the lives of the people. It shouldn’t be necessary to praise Dr. Hyde’s comedy,[E] which is rooted in the foundation of human life, but Mr. Synge is a new writer and an embodiment of our movement. He has spent every summer for several years on the Arran Islands, living in the homes of fishermen, speaking their language, and experiencing their lives, and his play[F] is, in my opinion, the finest piece of tragic work done in Ireland in recent years. From beginning to end, it captures the essence of the sea and a sorrow that carries a sense of majesty, reminiscent of the work of some ancient poet.[113]
THE REFORM OF THE THEATRE.
I think the theatre must be reformed in its plays, its speaking, its acting, and its scenery. That is to say, I think there is nothing good about it at present.
I believe the theater needs to be improved in its plays, its dialogue, its performances, and its sets. In other words, I think it's not good at all right now.
First. We have to write or find plays that will make the theatre a place of intellectual excitement—a place where the mind goes to be liberated as it was liberated by the theatres of Greece and England and France at certain great moments of their history, and as it is liberated in Scandinavia to-day. If we are to do this we must learn that beauty and truth are always justified of themselves, and that their creation is a greater service to our country than writing that compromises either in the seeming service of a cause. We will, doubtless, come more easily to truth and beauty because we love some cause with all but all our heart; but we must remember when truth and beauty open their mouths to speak, that all other mouths should be as silent as Finn bade the Son of Lugaidh be in the houses of the great. Truth and beauty judge and are above judgment. They justify and have no need of justification.
First. We need to write or find plays that make the theater a place of intellectual excitement—a place where the mind goes to be free, just like it was in the theaters of Greece, England, and France during key moments in their history, and how it is today in Scandinavia. To achieve this, we must understand that beauty and truth stand on their own, and that creating them is a greater service to our country than writing that compromises either in the supposed service of a cause. We will likely find our way to truth and beauty more easily because we passionately support a cause; however, we must remember that when truth and beauty speak, all other voices should be as silent as Finn instructed the Son of Lugaidh to be in the great halls. Truth and beauty judge and are above judgment. They justify themselves and do not require justification.
Such plays will require, both in writers and audiences, a stronger feeling for beautiful and appropriate language than one finds in the ordinary theatre. Sainte-Beuve has said that there is nothing immortal in literature except style, and it is precisely this sense of style, once common among us, that is hardest for us to recover. I do not mean by style words with an air of literature about them, what is ordinarily[114] called eloquent writing. The speeches of Falstaff are as perfect in their style as the soliloquies of Hamlet. One must be able to make a king of faery or an old countryman or a modern lover speak that language which is his and nobody else’s, and speak it with so much of emotional subtlety that the hearer may find it hard to know whether it is the thought or the word that has moved him, or whether these could be separated at all.
Such plays will need both writers and audiences to have a stronger appreciation for beautiful and fitting language than what you find in typical theater. Sainte-Beuve said that nothing in literature is timeless except style, and it's exactly this sense of style, which was once common among us, that is hardest to reclaim. I’m not talking about using words that sound literary or what’s usually called eloquent writing. The speeches of Falstaff are as perfectly styled as Hamlet’s soliloquies. One must be able to have a fairy king, a rustic old man, or a modern lover speak in a way that’s uniquely theirs, and do so with such emotional depth that the listener might struggle to tell whether it's the thought or the words that have moved them or if those can even be separated at all.
If one does not know how to construct, if one cannot arrange much complicated life into a single action, one’s work will not hold the attention or linger in the memory, but if one is not in love with words it will lack the delicate movement of living speech that is the chief garment of life; and because of this lack the great realists seem to the lovers of beautiful art to be wise in this generation, and for the next generation, perhaps, but not for all generations that are to come.
If someone doesn't know how to build something, if they can't organize the complexity of life into a single action, their work won't capture attention or be memorable. But if they don't have a passion for words, it will miss the nuanced flow of natural speech that is essential to life; because of this absence, the great realists might seem wise to those who appreciate beautiful art now, and maybe to the next generation, but not to all future generations.
Second. But if we are to restore words to their sovereignty we must make speech even more important than gesture upon the stage.
Second. However, if we want to give words back their power, we need to make speech even more significant than gestures on stage.
I have been told that I desire a monotonous chant, but that is not true, for though a monotonous chant may be a safer beginning for an actor than the broken and prosaic speech of ordinary recitation, it puts one to sleep none the less. The sing-song in which a child says a verse is a right beginning, though the child grows out of it. An actor should understand how to so discriminate cadence from cadence, and to so cherish the musical lineaments of verse or prose that he delights the ear with a continually varied music. Certain passages of lyrical feeling, or where[115] one wishes, as in the Angel’s part in The Hour-Glass, to make a voice sound like the voice of an immortal, may be spoken upon pure notes which are carefully recorded and learned as if they were the notes of a song. Whatever method one adopts one must always be certain that the work of art, as a whole, is masculine and intellectual, in its sound as in its form.
I've been told that I want a monotonous chant, but that's not true. While a monotonous chant might be a safer way to start for an actor than the broken and everyday speech of regular recitation, it still puts people to sleep. The sing-song way a child recites a verse is a good starting point, although the child eventually outgrows it. An actor should know how to distinguish between different cadences and appreciate the musical qualities of verse or prose so that he captivates the audience with a constantly varied rhythm. Certain lyrical passages, or moments when one wants, like in the Angel’s part in The Hour-Glass, to make a voice sound divine, can be delivered on pure notes that are precisely memorized and practiced like song notes. No matter what method is chosen, one must always ensure that the overall work of art is masculine and intellectual, in its sound as well as its form.
Third. We must simplify acting, especially in poetical drama, and in prose drama that is remote from real life like my Hour-Glass. We must get rid of everything that is restless, everything that draws the attention away from the sound of the voice, or from the few moments of intense expression, whether that expression is through the voice or through the hands; we must from time to time substitute for the movements that the eye sees the nobler movements that the heart sees, the rhythmical movements that seem to flow up into the imagination from some deeper life than that of the individual soul.
Third. We need to simplify acting, especially in poetic drama and in prose drama that feels detached from real life like my Hour-Glass. We should eliminate anything that makes it feel restless, anything that distracts from the sound of the voice or from the brief moments of intense expression, whether that expression comes from the voice or from physical gestures; we should occasionally replace the visible movements with the more profound movements that the heart perceives, the rhythmic movements that seem to arise from a deeper life than just the individual soul.
Fourth. Just as it is necessary to simplify gesture that it may accompany speech without being its rival, it is necessary to simplify both the form and colour of scenery and costume. As a rule the background should be but a single colour, so that the persons in the play, wherever they stand, may harmonize with it and preoccupy our attention. In other words, it should be thought out not as one thinks out a landscape, but as if it were the background of a portrait, and this is especially necessary on a small stage where the moment the stage is filled the painted forms of the background are broken up and lost. Even when one has to represent trees or hills they should be treated in most cases decoratively, they should be[116] little more than an unobtrusive pattern. There must be nothing unnecessary, nothing that will distract the attention from speech and movement. An art is always at its greatest when it is most human. Greek acting was great because it did everything with the voice, and modern acting may be great when it does everything with voice and movement. But an art which smothers these things with bad painting, with innumerable garish colours, with continual restless mimicries of the surface of life, is an art of fading humanity, a decaying art.[117]
Fourth. Just as it's important to simplify gestures so they support speech instead of competing with it, we also need to simplify the form and color of sets and costumes. Usually, the background should be just one color so that the actors fit into it and hold our focus. In other words, it should be designed like the background of a portrait rather than a landscape, especially on a small stage where filled spaces make the painted backgrounds lose their impact. Even when depicting trees or hills, they should mostly echo a decorative style, serving more as a subtle pattern. There should be nothing excessive or distracting from speech and movement. Art shines brightest when it’s most human. Greek theater was remarkable because it relied heavily on voice, and contemporary theater can be remarkable when it combines voice and movement effectively. But art that overwhelms these elements with bad painting, countless bright colors, and constant, restless mimicries of life is an art that loses its humanity; it's a fleeting art.[117]
MORAL AND IMMORAL PLAYS.
A writer in The Leader has said that I told my audience after the performance of The Hour-Glass that I did not care whether a play was moral or immoral. He said this without discourtesy, and as I have noticed that people are generally discourteous when they write about morals, I think that I owe him upon my part the courtesy of an explanation. I did not say that I did not care whether a play was moral or immoral, for I have always been of Verhaeren’s opinion that a masterpiece is a portion of the conscience of mankind. My objection was to the rough-and-ready conscience of the newspaper and the pulpit in a matter so delicate and so difficult as literature. Every generation of men of letters has been called immoral by the pulpit or the newspaper, and it has been precisely when that generation has been illuminating some obscure corner of the conscience that the cry against it has been more confident.
A writer in The Leader mentioned that I told my audience after the performance of The Hour-Glass that I didn't care if a play was moral or immoral. He said this without any rudeness, and since I've noticed that people tend to be rude when discussing morals, I feel it's only polite to provide an explanation. I didn't say that I didn't care if a play was moral or immoral; I've always shared Verhaeren’s view that a masterpiece reflects the conscience of humanity. My concern was with the simplistic understanding of conscience put forth by newspapers and sermons on a topic as sensitive and complex as literature. Every generation of writers has been labeled immoral by the pulpit or the press, and it’s often when that generation is shedding light on some hidden aspect of conscience that the outcry against them becomes louder.
The plays of Shakespeare had to be performed on the south side of the Thames because the Corporation of London considered all plays immoral. Goethe was thought dangerous to faith and morals for two or three generations. Every educated man knows how great a portion of the conscience of mankind is in Flaubert and Balzac, and yet their books have been proscribed in the courts of law, and I found some time ago that our own National Library, though it had two books on the genius of Flaubert, had refused on moral grounds to have any books written by him.[118] With these stupidities in one’s memory, how can one, as many would have us, arouse the mob, and in this matter the pulpit and the newspaper are but voices of the mob, against the English theatre in Ireland upon moral grounds? If that theatre became conscientious as men of letters understand the conscience, many that now cry against it would think it even less moral, for it would be more daring, more logical, more free-spoken. The English Theatre is demoralizing, not because it delights in the husband, the wife and the lover, a subject which has inspired great literature in most ages of the world, but because the illogical thinking and insincere feeling we call bad writing, make the mind timid and the heart effeminate. I saw an English play in Dublin a few months ago called Mice and Men. It had run for five hundred nights in London, and been called by all the newspapers ‘a pure and innocent play,’ ‘a welcome relief,’ and so on. In it occurred this incident: The typical scapegrace hero of the stage, a young soldier, who is in love with the wife of another, goes away for a couple of years, and when he returns finds that he is in love with a marriageable girl. His mistress, who has awaited his return with what is represented as faithful love, sends him a letter of welcome, and because he has grown virtuous of a sudden he returns it unopened, and with so careless a scorn that the husband intercepts it; and the dramatist approves this manner of crying off with an old love, and rings down the curtain on his marriage bells. Men who would turn such a man out of a club bring their wives and daughters to look at him with admiration upon the stage, so demoralizing is a drama that has no[119] intellectual tradition behind it. I could not endure it, and went out into the street and waited there until the end of the play, when I came in again to find the friends I had brought to hear it, but had I been accustomed to the commercial theatre I would not even have known that anything strange had happened upon the stage. If a man of intellect had written of such an incident he would have made his audience feel for the mistress that sympathy one feels for all that have suffered insult, and for that young man an ironical emotion that might have marred the marriage bells, and who knows what the curate and the journalist would have said of him? Even Ireland would have cried out: Catholic Ireland that should remember the gracious tolerance of the Church when all nations were its children, and how Wolfram of Eisenbach sang from castle to castle of the courtesy of Parzival, the good husband, and of Gawain, the light lover, in that very Thuringia where a generation later the lap of St. Elizabeth was full with roses. A Connaught Bishop told his people a while since that they ‘should never read stories about the degrading passion of love,’ and one can only suppose that being ignorant of a chief glory of his Church, he has never understood that this new puritanism is but an English cuckoo.[120]
The plays of Shakespeare had to be performed on the south side of the Thames because the City of London considered all plays immoral. For two or three generations, Goethe was seen as a threat to faith and morals. Every educated person knows how significant Flaubert and Balzac are to the conscience of humanity, yet their books have been banned in courts, and I recently discovered that our own National Library, despite having two books on Flaubert’s genius, refused to carry any books written by him on moral grounds.[118] With these foolishness in mind, how can we, as many would have us, rally the masses—and in this case, the church and the press are merely voices of the crowd—against the English theatre in Ireland for moral reasons? If that theatre adopted the conscience that literary figures understand it to be, many who currently criticize it would actually find it even less moral because it would be bolder, more logical, and more open. The English Theatre is seen as demoralizing, not because it features the husband, wife, and lover—a topic that has inspired great literature throughout history—but because the illogical reasoning and insincere emotions we call bad writing make the mind fearful and the heart soft. I saw an English play in Dublin a few months ago called Mice and Men. It had run for five hundred nights in London and was described by all the newspapers as ‘a pure and innocent play,’ ‘a welcome relief,’ and so on. In it, there was this scene: The typical reckless hero of the stage, a young soldier in love with another man’s wife, leaves for a couple of years, and upon his return finds himself in love with an eligible girl. His mistress, who has supposedly waited for him with faithful love, sends him a welcome letter, and because he suddenly feels virtuous, he returns it unopened—with such careless disdain that the husband intercepts it; the playwright makes this manner of ending an old romance acceptable and ends the show with wedding bells. Men who would kick such a man out of a club bring their wives and daughters to admire him on stage, showing how demoralizing a drama lacking an intellectual tradition can be. I couldn’t stand it and went out onto the street to wait until the play ended; when I re-entered, I found the friends I had brought to see it, but if I had been used to commercial theatre, I wouldn't have even noticed that anything strange had happened on stage. If a thoughtful person had written about such an incident, they would have made the audience feel sympathy for the mistress, as one does for anyone who has suffered humiliation, and ironic feelings for the young man that might have overshadowed the wedding bells. Who knows how the priest and the reporter would have judged him? Even Ireland would have objected: Catholic Ireland that should remember the Church's gracious tolerance when all nations were its children, and how Wolfram of Eisenbach sang from castle to castle about the courtesy of Parzival, the good husband, and Gawain, the charming lover, in that very Thuringia where a generation later St. Elizabeth's lap was filled with roses. A bishop from Connaught recently told his congregation that they ‘should never read stories about the degrading passion of love,’ and one can only assume that, lacking knowledge of a key aspect of his Church, he has never realized that this new puritanism is merely an English import.[120]
AN IRISH NATIONAL THEATRE.
[The performance of Mr. Synge’s Shadow of the Glen started a quarrel with the extreme national party, and the following paragraphs are from letters written in the play’s defence. The organ of the party was at the time The United Irishman (now Sinn Fein), but the first severe attack began in The Independent. The United Irishman, however, took up the quarrel, and from that on has attacked almost every play produced at our theatre, and the suspicion it managed to arouse among the political clubs against Mr. Synge especially led a few years later to the organised attempt to drive The Playboy of the Western World from the stage.]
[The performance of Mr. Synge’s Shadow of the Glen sparked a conflict with the extreme national party, and the following paragraphs are from letters written in defense of the play. The party's publication at that time was The United Irishman (now Sinn Fein), but the first serious attack began in The Independent. The United Irishman picked up the argument afterwards and has since criticized almost every play produced at our theater. The distrust it created among the political clubs towards Mr. Synge specifically led, a few years later, to a coordinated effort to remove The Playboy of the Western World from the stage.]
When we were all fighting about the selection of books for the New Irish Library some ten years ago, we had to discuss the question, What is National Poetry? In those days a patriotic young man would have thought but poorly of himself if he did not believe that The Spirit of the Nation was great lyric poetry, and a much finer kind of poetry than Shelley’s Ode to the West Wind, or Keats’s Ode to a Grecian Urn. When two or three of us denied this, we were told that we had effeminate tastes or that we were putting Ireland in a bad light before her enemies. If one said that The Spirit of the Nation was but salutary rhetoric, England might overhear us and take up the cry. We said it, and who will say that Irish literature has not a greater name in the world to-day than it had ten years ago?
When we were all debating which books to include in the New Irish Library about ten years ago, we had to tackle the question: What is National Poetry? Back then, a patriotic young man would have thought very little of himself if he didn’t believe that The Spirit of the Nation represented great lyric poetry, and that it was a much superior kind of poetry compared to Shelley’s Ode to the West Wind or Keats’s Ode to a Grecian Urn. When a couple of us disagreed, we were accused of having weak tastes or of tarnishing Ireland's reputation in front of its enemies. If someone argued that The Spirit of the Nation was merely good rhetoric, it was suggested that England might overhear us and join in. We said it anyway, and who can deny that Irish literature has a much stronger presence in the world today than it did a decade ago?
To-day there is another question that we must make up our minds about, and an even more pressing one, What is a National Theatre? A man may write a book of lyrics if he have but a friend or two that will care for them, but he cannot write a good play if there are not audiences to listen to it. If we[121] think that a national play must be as near as possible a page out of The Spirit of the Nation put into dramatic form, and mean to go on thinking it to the end, then we may be sure that this generation will not see the rise in Ireland of a theatre that will reflect the life of Ireland as the Scandinavian theatre reflects the Scandinavian life. The brazen head has an unexpected way of falling to pieces. We have a company of admirable and disinterested players, and the next few months will, in all likelihood, decide whether a great work for this country is to be accomplished. The poetry of Young Ireland, when it was an attempt to change or strengthen opinion, was rhetoric; but it became poetry when patriotism was transformed into a personal emotion by the events of life, as in that lamentation written by Doheny on his keeping among the hills. Literature is always personal, always one man’s vision of the world, one man’s experience, and it can only be popular when men are ready to welcome the visions of others. A community that is opinion-ridden, even when those opinions are in themselves noble, is likely to put its creative minds into some sort of a prison. If creative minds preoccupy themselves with incidents from the political history of Ireland, so much the better, but we must not enforce them to select those incidents. If in the sincere working-out of their plot, they alight on a moral that is obviously and directly serviceable to the National cause, so much the better, but we must not force that moral upon them. I am a Nationalist, and certain of my intimate friends have made Irish politics the business of their lives, and this made certain thoughts habitual with me, and an accident made these thoughts take fire in such a way that I[122] could give them dramatic expression. I had a very vivid dream one night, and I made Cathleen ni Houlihan out of this dream. But if some external necessity had forced me to write nothing but drama with an obviously patriotic intention, instead of letting my work shape itself under the casual impulses of dreams and daily thoughts, I would have lost, in a short time, the power to write movingly upon any theme. I could have aroused opinion; but I could not have touched the heart, for I would have been busy at the oakum-picking that is not the less mere journalism for being in dramatic form. Above all, we must not say that certain incidents which have been a part of literature in all other lands are forbidden to us. It may be our duty, as it has been the duty of many dramatic movements, to bring new kinds of subjects into the theatre, but it cannot be our duty to make the bounds of drama narrower. For instance, we are told that the English theatre is immoral, because it is pre-occupied with the husband, the wife and the lover. It is, perhaps, too exclusively pre-occupied with that subject, and it is certain it has not shed any new light upon it for a considerable time, but a subject that inspired Homer and about half the great literature of the world will, one doubts not, be a necessity to our National Theatre also. Literature is, to my mind, the great teaching power of the world, the ultimate creator of all values, and it is this, not only in the sacred books whose power everybody acknowledges, but by every movement of imagination in song or story or drama that height of intensity and sincerity has made literature at all. Literature must take the responsibility of its power, and keep all its freedom: it must be like the spirit and like the wind that blows where it listeth, it must claim its right to[123] pierce through every crevice of human nature, and to describe the relation of the soul and the heart to the facts of life and of law, and to describe that relation as it is, not as we would have it be, and in so far as it fails to do this it fails to give us that foundation of understanding and charity for whose lack our moral sense can be but cruelty. It must be as incapable of telling a lie as nature, and it must sometimes say before all the virtues, ‘The greatest of these is charity.’ Sometimes the patriot will have to falter and the wife to desert her home, and neither be followed by divine vengeance or man’s judgment. At other moments it must be content to judge without remorse, compelled by nothing but its own capricious spirit that has yet its message from the foundation of the world. Aristophanes held up the people of Athens to ridicule, and even prouder of that spirit than of themselves, they invited the foreign ambassadors to the spectacle.
Today, there's another question we need to figure out, and it's even more urgent: What is a National Theatre? A person can write a collection of lyrics if they have a friend or two who care about them, but you can't write a good play without an audience to appreciate it. If we think a national play should be as close as possible to a page from The Spirit of the Nation in dramatic form and intend to keep that belief until the end, then we can be sure this generation won’t witness the emergence of a theatre in Ireland that truly reflects its life, like the Scandinavian theatre reflects Scandinavian life. The brazen head has a surprising way of crumbling apart. We have a group of amazing and selfless performers, and the next few months will probably decide whether a significant work for this country will be realized. The poetry of Young Ireland, when it aimed to change or strengthen opinions, was rhetoric; but it became poetry when patriotism turned into a personal feeling based on life experiences, like in Doheny’s lament while he was among the hills. Literature is always personal, one person's vision of the world, one person's experience, and it can only become popular when people are open to embracing others' visions. A community burdened by opinions, even noble ones, tends to put its creative minds in some sort of prison. If creative minds focus on events from Ireland's political history, that’s great, but we shouldn’t force them to choose those events. If in their honest exploration of the plot, they happen upon a moral that obviously benefits the National cause, that’s fantastic, but we shouldn't impose that moral on them. I am a Nationalist, and a few close friends have dedicated their lives to Irish politics, which has shaped my thoughts, and a chance occurrence ignited these thoughts in such a way that I could give them dramatic expression. One night, I had a vivid dream that led me to create Cathleen ni Houlihan. But if some outside pressure had forced me to write only dramas with a clear patriotic intention, instead of letting my work develop from the casual impulses of dreams and everyday thoughts, I would have soon lost the ability to write compellingly on any subject. I could’ve stirred opinions, but I wouldn’t have touched hearts, because I would have been busy with the dreary task of writing what is essentially journalism, no matter how dramatic. Above all, we must not claim that certain topics that have been part of literature in all other countries are off-limits to us. It may be our duty, as it has been for many dramatic movements, to introduce new themes to the theatre, but it cannot be our duty to tighten the boundaries of drama. For example, we're told that the English theatre is immoral because it focuses on the husband, the wife, and the lover. It may indeed be overly fixated on that subject, and it certainly hasn’t brought any new insights to it for quite some time, but a topic that inspired Homer and much of the world's great literature will undoubtedly be essential to our National Theatre as well. Literature, in my view, is the great teaching force of the world, the ultimate creator of all values, not just in the sacred texts everyone acknowledges but in every act of imagination expressed through song, story, or drama that achieves a certain intensity and sincerity. Literature must take responsibility for its power and retain all its freedom: it should be like the spirit and like the wind that blows where it chooses, claiming its right to explore every aspect of human nature and to portray the connection between the soul and the heart to life and laws, representing that connection as it truly is, not as we wish it to be. As long as it fails to do so, it misses the foundation of understanding and compassion that we need; without it, our moral sense may turn to cruelty. It must be as incapable of lying as nature itself, and it must sometimes proclaim before all virtues, ‘The greatest of these is charity.’ Sometimes, a patriot may hesitate, and a wife may leave her home, and neither should face divine wrath or human judgment. At other times, it must be willing to judge without remorse, driven only by its own unpredictable spirit, which still carries its message from the beginning of time. Aristophanes ridiculed the people of Athens, and they were so proud of that spirit that they invited foreign ambassadors to witness the spectacle.
I would sooner our theatre failed through the indifference or hostility of our audiences than gained an immense popularity by any loss of freedom. I ask nothing that my masters have not asked for, but I ask all that they were given. I ask no help that would limit our freedom from either official or patriotic hands, though I am glad of the help of any who love the arts so dearly that they would not bring them into even honourable captivity. A good Nationalist is, I suppose, one who is ready to give up a great deal that he may preserve to his country whatever part of her possessions he is best fitted to guard, and that theatre where the capricious spirit that bloweth as it listeth has for a moment found a dwelling-place, has good right to call itself a National Theatre.[124]
I would rather our theater fail due to the indifference or negativity of our audiences than become hugely popular at the expense of our freedom. I ask for nothing my mentors haven’t asked for, but I want everything they received. I don’t seek support that would restrict our freedom from either official or patriotic influences, although I appreciate the help from anyone who loves the arts enough not to trap them, even in a respectful way. A true Nationalist is, I suppose, someone who is willing to give up a lot to protect whatever parts of their country’s heritage they are best suited to safeguard, and that theater, where the unpredictable spirit that moves freely has briefly found a home, has every right to call itself a National Theater.[124]
THE THEATRE, THE PULPIT, AND THE NEWSPAPERS.
I was very well content when I read an unmeasured attack in The Independent on the Irish National Theatre. There had, as yet, been no performance, but the attack was confident, and it was evident that the writer’s ears were full of rumours and whisperings. One knew that some such attack was inevitable, for every dramatic movement that brought any new power into literature arose among precisely these misunderstandings and animosities. Drama, the most immediately powerful form of literature, the most vivid image of life, finds itself opposed, as no other form of literature does, to those enemies of life, the chimeras of the Pulpit and the Press. When a country has not begun to care for literature, or has forgotten the taste for it, and most modern countries seem to pass through this stage, these chimeras are hatched in every basket. Certain generalisations are everywhere substituted for life. Instead of individual men and women and living virtues differing as one star differeth from another in glory, the public imagination is full of personified averages, partisan fictions, rules of life that would drill everybody into the one posture, habits that are like the pinafores of charity-school children. The priest, trained to keep his mind on the strength of his Church and the weakness of his congregation, would have all mankind painted with a halo or with horns. Literature is nothing to him, he has to remember that Seaghan the Fool[125] might take to drinking again if he knew of pleasant Falstaff, and that Paudeen might run after Red Sarah again if some strange chance put Plutarch’s tale of Anthony or Shakespeare’s play into his hands, and he is in a hurry to shut out of the schools that Pandora’s box, The Golden Treasury. The newspaper he reads of a morning has not only the haloes and horns of the vestry, but it has crowns and fools’ caps of its own. Life, which in its essence is always surprising, always taking some new shape, always individualising, is nothing to it, it has to move men in squads, to keep them in uniform, with their faces to the right enemy, and enough hate in their hearts to make the muskets go off. It may know its business well, but its business is building and ours is shattering. We cannot linger very long in this great dim temple where the wooden images sit all round upon thrones, and where the worshippers kneel, not knowing whether they tremble because their gods are dead or because they fear they may be alive. In the idol-house every god, every demon, every virtue, every vice, has been given its permanent form, its hundred hands, its elephant trunk, its monkey head. The man of letters looks at those kneeling worshippers who have given up life for a posture, whose nerves have dried up in the contemplation of lifeless wood. He swings his silver hammer and the keepers of the temple cry out, prophesying evil, but he must not mind their cries and their prophecies, but break the wooden necks in two and throw down the wooden bodies. Life will put living bodies in their place till new image-brokers have set up their benches.
I was quite pleased when I read an unrestrained critique in The Independent of the Irish National Theatre. There hadn’t been a performance yet, but the critique was bold, and it was clear that the writer was filled with gossip and rumors. It was obvious that some kind of backlash was unavoidable because every dramatic movement that introduced any new power into literature has always faced these kinds of misunderstandings and hostilities. Drama, the most impactful form of literature—an immediate reflection of life—faces unique opposition from those who challenge life itself, the misconceptions of the Pulpit and the Press. When a country has stopped caring about literature, or has lost its taste for it (and most modern countries seem to go through this phase), these misconceptions emerge everywhere. Generic ideas replace real life. Rather than individuals and living virtues, which differ like stars in their brilliance, the public’s imagination is cluttered with averaged representations, biased fictions, and rules that attempt to mold everyone into one shape, creating habits that resemble the uniforms of charity-school children. The priest, focused on his Church’s strength and his congregation’s weaknesses, would portray all of humanity with halos or horns. Literature means nothing to him; he worries that Seaghan the Fool[125] might start drinking again if he hears about the charming Falstaff, or that Paudeen might pursue Red Sarah again if he accidentally reads Plutarch’s story of Anthony or Shakespeare’s play. He’s eager to keep that Pandora’s box, The Golden Treasury, out of schools. The newspaper he reads in the morning does not just show the halos and horns from the vestry but also sports its own crowns and fools’ caps. Life, which is always surprising, always reshaping itself and always individualizing, means nothing to it; it has to move people in packs, keeping them uniform, with their faces pointed at the right enemy and enough hatred in their hearts to fire their muskets. It may know its business well, but its agenda is to build, while ours is to dismantle. We can’t linger long in this vast, shadowy temple where wooden figures sit on thrones all around, and where the worshippers kneel, unsure if they tremble because their gods are dead or because they fear they might actually be alive. In this sanctuary, every god, every demon, every virtue, every vice, has been given a permanent shape, with a hundred arms, an elephant’s trunk, a monkey’s head. The writer observes those kneeling worshippers who have sacrificed their lives for a static pose, whose nerves have withered in the face of lifeless wood. He swings his silver hammer, and the temple’s keepers shout, foretelling doom, but he must ignore their cries and prophecies, break the wooden necks in two, and topple the wooden bodies. Life will replace them with living figures until new image-makers set up their stalls.
Whenever literature becomes powerful, the priest,[126] whose forerunner imagined St. Patrick driving his chariot-wheels over his own erring sister, has to acknowledge, or to see others acknowledge, that there is no evil that men and women may not be driven into by their virtues all but as readily as by their vices, and the politician, that it is not always clean hands that serve a country or foul hands that ruin it. He may even have to say at last, as an old man who had spent many years in prison to serve a good cause said to me, ‘There never was a cause so evil that it has not been served by good men for what seemed to them sufficient reasons.’ And if the priest or the politician should say to the man of letters, ‘Into how dangerous a state of mind are you not bringing us?’ the man of letters can but answer, ‘It is dangerous, indeed,’ and say, like my Seanchan, ‘When did we promise safety?’
Whenever literature becomes powerful, the priest,[126] whose predecessor imagined St. Patrick driving his chariot over his own wayward sister, must realize, or witness others realize, that there is no evil people may not be led into by their virtues just as easily as by their vices. The politician must also understand that it isn’t always clean hands that serve a country or dirty hands that destroy it. He may even have to admit, as an old man who spent many years in prison for a good cause once said to me, ‘There has never been a cause so evil that it hasn’t been supported by good people for what they thought were good reasons.’ And if the priest or the politician were to ask the writer, ‘What dangerous mindset are you leading us into?’ the writer can only respond, ‘It is indeed dangerous,’ and echo my Seanchan, ‘When did we promise safety?’
Thought takes the same form age after age, and the things that people have said to me about this intellectual movement of ours have, I doubt not, been said in every country to every writer who was a disturber of the old life. When The Countess Cathleen was produced, the very girls in the shops complained to us that to describe an Irishwoman as selling her soul to the devil was to slander the country. The silver hammer had threatened, as it seems, one of those personifications of an average. Someone said to me a couple of weeks ago, ‘If you put on the stage any play about marriage that does not point its moral clearly, you will make it difficult for us to go on attacking the English theatre for its immorality.’ Again, we were disordering the squads, the muskets might not all point in the same direction.[127]
Thought remains consistent through the ages, and the things people have said to me about our intellectual movement have surely been said in every country to every writer challenging the old ways. When The Countess Cathleen was performed, even the shop girls complained to us that depicting an Irishwoman as selling her soul to the devil was a disrespect to the country. It seems the silver hammer threatened one of those average representations. Someone said to me a couple of weeks ago, “If you stage any play about marriage that doesn’t make its point clear, you’ll make it hard for us to keep criticizing the English theatre for its lack of morality.” Once again, we were throwing the ranks into disarray; the guns might not all be aimed the same way.[127]
Now that these opinions have found a leader and a voice in The Independent, it is easy at anyrate to explain how much one differs from them. I had spoken of the capricious power of the artist and compared it to the capricious movements of a wild creature, and The Independent, speaking quite logically from its point of view, tells me that these movements were only interesting when ‘under restraint.’ The writers of the Anglo-Irish movement, it says, ‘will never consent to serve except on terms that never could or should be conceded.’ I had spoken of the production of foreign masterpieces, but it considers that foreign masterpieces would be very dangerous. I had asked in Samhain for audiences sufficiently tolerant to enable the half-dozen minds who are likely to be the dramatic imagination of Ireland for this generation to put their own thought and their own characters into their work. That is to say, I had asked for the amount of freedom which every nation has given to its dramatic writers. But the newspaper hopes and believes that no ‘such tolerance will be extended to Mr. Yeats and his friends.’
Now that these opinions have found a leader and a voice in The Independent, it’s easy to explain how much I disagree with them. I had talked about the unpredictable power of the artist and compared it to the erratic behavior of a wild animal, and The Independent, reasoning logically from its perspective, tells me that these behaviors are only interesting when they’re ‘under control.’ The writers of the Anglo-Irish movement, it states, ‘will never agree to serve unless it’s on terms that can never be granted.’ I had mentioned the production of foreign masterpieces, but it believes that foreign masterpieces could be very risky. In Samhain, I called for audiences open-minded enough to let the few individuals who are likely to represent Ireland’s dramatic creativity for this generation express their own thoughts and characters in their work. That is to say, I was asking for the level of freedom that every nation has granted to its dramatic writers. But the newspaper hopes and believes that no ‘such tolerance will be shown to Mr. Yeats and his friends.’
I have written these lines to explain our thoughts and intentions to many personal friends, who live too deep in the labour of politics to give the thought to these things that we have given, and because not only in our theatre, but in all matters of national life, we have need of a new discovery of life—of more precise thought, of a more perfect sincerity. I would see, in every branch of our National propaganda, young men who would have the sincerity and the precision of those Russian revolutionists that Kropotkin and Stepniak tell us of, men who would never use an[128] argument to convince others which would not convince themselves, who would not make a mob drunk with a passion they could not share, and who would above all seek for fine things for their own sake, and for precise knowledge for its own sake, and not for its momentary use. One can serve one’s country alone out of the abundance of one’s own heart, and it is labour enough to be certain one is in the right, without having to be certain that one’s thought is expedient also.[129]
I’ve written these lines to share our thoughts and intentions with many personal friends who are too caught up in the grind of politics to consider these things as deeply as we have. Because not just in our theater, but in all areas of national life, we need a new way of seeing things—more precise thought and greater honesty. I want to see young people in every area of our National propaganda who possess the honesty and precision of the Russian revolutionaries that Kropotkin and Stepniak describe—people who would never use an[128]argument to convince others that wouldn’t also convince themselves, who wouldn’t incite a crowd with a passion they couldn't feel themselves, and who would above all seek beautiful things for their own sake, as well as pursuit of knowledge for its own sake, rather than for immediate utility. One can serve one's country solely from the richness of their own heart, and it's tough enough to be sure one is right without also needing to ensure that one's thoughts are practical.[129]
1904
THE DRAMATIC MOVEMENT
The National Theatre Society has had great difficulties because of the lack of any suitable playhouse. It has been forced to perform in halls without proper lighting for the stage, and almost without dressing-rooms, and with level floors in the auditorium that prevented all but the people in the front row from seeing properly. These halls are expensive too, and the players of poetical drama in an age of musical comedy have light pockets. But now a generous English friend, Miss Horniman, has rearranged and in part re-built, at very considerable expense, the old Mechanic’s Institute Theatre, now the Abbey Theatre, and given us the use of it without any charge, and I need not say that she has gained our gratitude, as she will gain the gratitude of our audience. The work of decoration and alteration has been done by Irishmen, and everything, with the exception of some few things that are not made here, or not of a good enough quality, has been manufactured in Ireland. The stained glass in the entrance hall is the work of Miss Sarah Purser and her apprentices, the large copper mirror frames are from the new metal works at Youghal, and the pictures of some of our players are by an Irish artist. These details and some details of form and colour in the building, as a whole, have been arranged by Miss Horniman herself.[130]
The National Theatre Society has faced major challenges due to the lack of a proper venue. It has had to perform in spaces without adequate stage lighting, nearly no dressing rooms, and flat floors in the audience area that made it difficult for all but the front row to see the performance. These venues are also expensive, and the actors in a time dominated by musical comedies are not exactly rolling in cash. But now, a kind English supporter, Miss Horniman, has renovated and partially rebuilt the old Mechanic’s Institute Theatre, now known as the Abbey Theatre, at considerable cost, and is letting us use it for free. I can’t stress enough how grateful we are to her, and our audience will be as well. The decoration and remodeling have been done by Irish craftsmen, and everything, except for a few items of lower quality or not made locally, has been produced in Ireland. The stained glass in the entrance hall is crafted by Miss Sarah Purser and her apprentices, the large copper mirror frames come from the new metalworks in Youghal, and the portraits of some of our performers are done by an Irish artist. Miss Horniman herself has arranged these details and the overall design and color of the building.[130]
Having been given the free use of this Theatre, we may look upon ourselves as the first endowed Theatre in any English-speaking country, the English-speaking countries and Venezuela being the only countries which have never endowed their theatres; but the correspondents who write for parts in our plays or posts in the Theatre at a salary are in error. We are, and must be for some time to come, contented to find our work its own reward, the player giving[G] his work, and the playwright his, for nothing; and though this cannot go on always, we start our winter very cheerfully with a capital of some forty pounds. We playwrights can only thank these players, who have given us the delight of seeing our work so well performed, working with so much enthusiasm, with so much patience, that they have found for themselves a lasting place among the artists, the only aristocracy that has never been sold in the market or seen the people rise up against it.
Having been given the free use of this theater, we can see ourselves as the first funded theater in any English-speaking country, with only the English-speaking countries and Venezuela having never funded their theaters. However, the correspondents who write for roles in our plays or positions in the theater with a salary are mistaken. We are, and for a while must be, satisfied to find our work its own reward, with the actors giving their work and the playwrights giving theirs for nothing. Although this can't last forever, we kick off our winter cheerfully with a starting fund of about forty pounds. We playwrights can only thank these actors, who have given us the joy of seeing our work performed so well, working with such enthusiasm and patience that they have secured a lasting spot among the artists, the only upper class that has never been sold in the market or faced an uprising from the people.
It is a necessary part of our plan to find out how to perform plays for little money, for it is certain that every increase in expenditure has lowered the quality of dramatic art itself, by robbing the dramatist of freedom in experiment, and by withdrawing attention from his words and from the work of the players. Sometimes one friend or another has helped us with costumes or scenery, but the expense has never been very great, ten or twenty pounds being enough in most cases for quite a long play. These friends have all accepted the principles I have explained from [131]time to time in Samhain, but they have interpreted them in various ways according to their temperament.
It’s essential for us to figure out how to put on plays for a low budget because it's clear that any increase in spending has diminished the quality of dramatic art by limiting the playwright's freedom to experiment and distracting from the words and performances. Occasionally, a friend has helped us out with costumes or set design, but the costs have usually been low—between ten and twenty pounds has often been enough for a longer play. These friends have all accepted the principles I've discussed from [131] time to time in Samhain, but they’ve interpreted them differently based on their own personalities.
Miss Horniman staged The King’s Threshold at her own expense, and she both designed and made the costumes. The costumes for the coming performances of On Baile’s Strand are also her work and her gift and her design. She made and paid for the costumes in The Shadowy Waters, but in this case followed a colour-scheme of mine. The colour-scheme in The Hour-Glass, our first experiment, was worked out by Mr. Robert Gregory and myself, and the costumes were made by Miss Lavelle, a member of the company; while Mr. Robert Gregory has designed the costumes and scenery for Kincora. As we gradually accumulate costumes in all the main colours and shades, we will be able to get new effects by combining them in different ways without buying new ones. Small dramatic societies, and our example is beginning to create a number, not having so many friends as we have, might adopt a simpler plan, suggested to us by a very famous decorative artist. Let them have one suit of clothes for a king, another for a queen, another for a fighting-man, another for a messenger, and so on, and if these clothes are loose enough to fit different people, they can perform any romantic play that comes without new cost. The audience would soon get used to this way of symbolising, as it were, the different ranks and classes of men, and as the king would wear, no matter what the play might be, the same crown and robe, they could have them very fine in the end. Now, one wealthy theatre-goer and now another might add a[132] pearl to the queen’s necklace, or a jewel to her crown, and be the more regular in attendance at the theatre because that gift shone out there like a good deed.
Miss Horniman produced The King’s Threshold at her own expense and designed and created the costumes herself. The costumes for the upcoming performances of On Baile’s Strand are also her creation, gift, and design. She made and funded the costumes for The Shadowy Waters, but in this case, she followed a color scheme of mine. The color scheme in The Hour-Glass, our first experiment, was developed by Mr. Robert Gregory and me, and the costumes were created by Miss Lavelle, a member of the company; meanwhile, Mr. Robert Gregory designed the costumes and scenery for Kincora. As we gradually build up a collection of costumes in all the main colors and shades, we will be able to create new effects by combining them in different ways without having to purchase new ones. Smaller theater groups, and our example is starting to inspire several, not having as many supporters as we do, could adopt a simpler plan, suggested to us by a very famous decorative artist. They could have one set of clothes for a king, another for a queen, another for a warrior, another for a messenger, and so on, and if these clothes are loose enough to fit different people, they can perform any romantic play without incurring additional costs. The audience would quickly get accustomed to this method of symbolizing the different ranks and classes of people, and since the king would wear the same crown and robe, regardless of the play, they could eventually make them quite extravagant. Now, one wealthy theater-goer and then another might add a[132] pearl to the queen’s necklace or a jewel to her crown, and it would encourage them to attend the theater more regularly because that gift would stand out like a good deed.
We can hardly do all we hope unless there are many more of these little societies to be centres of dramatic art and of the allied arts. But a very few actors went from town to town in ancient Greece, finding everywhere more or less well trained singers among the principal townsmen to sing the chorus that had otherwise been the chief expense. In the days of the stock companies two or three well-known actors would go from town to town finding actors for all the minor parts in the local companies. If we are to push our work into the small towns and villages, local dramatic clubs must take the place of the old stock companies. A good-sized town should be able to give us a large enough audience for our whole, or nearly our whole, company to go there; but the need for us is greater in those small towns where the poorest kind of farce and melodrama have gone and Shakespearean drama has not gone, and it is here that we will find it hardest to get intelligent audiences. If a dramatic club existed in one of the larger towns near, they could supply us not only with actors, should we need them, in their own town, but with actors when we went to the small towns and to the villages where the novelty of any kind of drama would make success certain. These clubs would play in Gaelic far better than we can hope to, for they would have native Gaelic speakers, and should we succeed in stirring the imagination of the people enough to keep the rivalry between plays in English[133] and Irish to a rivalry in quality, the certain development of two schools with distinct though very kindred ideals would increase the energy and compass of our art.
We can hardly achieve all we hope for unless there are a lot more of these small groups to serve as centers for dramatic art and related disciplines. In ancient Greece, only a few actors traveled from town to town, discovering more or less well-trained singers among the local people to perform the chorus, which was otherwise the biggest expense. During the days of stock companies, two or three well-known actors would visit various towns to find actors for all the minor roles in local productions. If we want to take our work into small towns and villages, local drama clubs need to replace the old stock companies. A reasonably sized town should be able to provide a large enough audience for most of our company to perform there; however, the need is greater in those small towns where only low-quality farce and melodrama have been shown, and Shakespearean drama hasn’t been presented, making it harder for us to attract knowledgeable audiences. If a drama club existed in a nearby larger town, they could not only provide us with actors from their own community if we needed them but also supply actors when we travel to small towns and villages, where any kind of drama would likely guarantee success due to its novelty. These clubs would perform in Gaelic much better than we could ever hope to, as they would have native Gaelic speakers, and if we manage to inspire enough interest among the people to shift the competition between English[133] and Irish plays to a competition in quality, it would lead to the development of two schools with distinct yet closely related ideals, enhancing the energy and scope of our art.
At a time when drama was more vital than at present, unpaid actors, and actors with very little training, have influenced it deeply. The Mystery Plays and the Miracle Plays got their players at no great distance from the Church door, and the classic drama of France had for a forerunner performances of Greek and Latin Classics, given by students and people of quality, and even at its height Racine wrote two of his most famous tragedies to be played by young girls at school. This was before acting had got so far away from our natural instincts of expression. When the play is in verse, or in rhythmical prose, it does not gain by the change, and a company of amateurs, if they love literature, and are not self-conscious, and really do desire to do well, can often make a better hand of it than the ordinary professional company.
At a time when theater was more essential than it is today, unpaid actors and those with minimal training had a significant impact on it. The Mystery Plays and Miracle Plays found their performers close to the church door, and the classic drama of France was preceded by performances of Greek and Latin classics, presented by students and people of high status. Even at its peak, Racine wrote two of his most famous tragedies to be performed by young girls in school. This was before acting strayed too far from our natural instincts of expression. When a play is in verse or rhythmic prose, it doesn't benefit from the change, and a group of amateurs, if they appreciate literature, are not self-conscious, and genuinely want to succeed, can often do a better job than the average professional company.
The greater number of their plays will, in all likelihood, be comedies of Irish country life, and here they need not fear competition, for they will know an Irish countryman as no professional can know him; but whatever they play, they will have one advantage the English amateur has not: there is in their blood a natural capacity for acting, and they have never, like him, become the mimics of well-known actors. The arts have always lost something of their sap when they have been cut off from the people as a whole; and when the theatre is perfectly alive, the audience, as at the Gaelic drama to-day in Gaelic-speaking[134] districts, feels itself to be almost a part of the play. I have never felt that the dignity of art was imperilled when the audience at Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh cheered the bag of flour or the ham lent by some local shopkeepers to increase the bridal gifts. It was not merely because of its position in the play that the Greek chorus represented the people, and the old ballad singers waited at the end of every verse till their audience had taken up the chorus; while Ritual, the most powerful form of drama, differs from the ordinary form, because everyone who hears it is also a player. Our modern theatre, with the seats always growing more expensive, and its dramatic art drifting always from the living impulse of life, and becoming more and more what Rossetti would have called ‘soulless self-reflections of man’s skill,’ no longer gives pleasure to any imaginative mind. It is easy for us to hate England in this country, and we give that hatred something of nobility if we turn it now and again into hatred of the vulgarity of commercial syndicates, of all that commercial finish and pseudo-art she has done so much to cherish. Mr. Standish O’Grady has quoted somebody as saying ‘the passions must be held in reverence, they must not, they cannot be excited at will,’ and the noble using of that old hatred will win for us sympathy and attention from all artists and people of good taste, and from those of England more than anywhere, for there is the need greatest.
The majority of their plays will probably be comedies about rural Irish life, and here they shouldn't worry about competition, as they understand an Irish countryman better than any professional could. No matter what they perform, they'll have one edge that English amateurs lack: they naturally have the talent for acting, and unlike them, they haven't just imitated well-known actors. The arts tend to lose some of their essence when they become disconnected from the general public; when the theater is truly vibrant, the audience—like at today’s Gaelic performances in Gaelic-speaking [134] areas—feels almost involved in the performance. I’ve never thought that the integrity of art was at risk when the audience at Dr. Hyde’s An Posadh cheered for the bag of flour or the ham donated by local shopkeepers to enhance the wedding gifts. The Greek chorus didn’t just symbolize the people because of its role in the play, and old ballad singers waited at the end of each verse for their audience to join in the chorus. Meanwhile, Ritual, the most powerful form of drama, stands apart from ordinary drama because everyone who hears it also participates. Our modern theater, with ticket prices always rising and its art drifting further away from the true essence of life—becoming, as Rossetti would describe it, ‘soulless self-reflections of man’s skill’—no longer pleases any imaginative soul. It’s easy for us to resent England in this country, and we add a touch of nobility to that resentment if we occasionally redirect it towards the crassness of commercial enterprises, and all the commercial polish and fake art she has nurtured. Mr. Standish O’Grady quoted someone saying, ‘the passions must be held in reverence; they must not, they cannot be excited at will,’ and the noble use of that old resentment will earn us sympathy and attention from all artists and people with good taste, especially from those in England, where the need is greatest.
Before this part of our work can be begun, it will be necessary to create a household of living art in Dublin, with principles that have become habits, and a public[135] that has learnt to care for a play because it is a play, and not because it is serviceable to some cause. Our patent is not so wide as we had hoped for, for we had hoped to have a patent as little restricted as that of the Gaiety or the Theatre Royal. We were, however, vigorously opposed by these theatres and by the Queen’s Theatre, and the Solicitor-General, to meet them half way, has restricted our patent to plays written by Irishmen or on Irish subjects or to foreign masterpieces, provided these masterpieces are not English. This has been done to make our competition against the existing theatres as unimportant as possible. It does not directly interfere with the work of our society to any serious extent, but it would have indirectly helped our work had such bodies as the Elizabethan Stage Society, which brought Everyman to Dublin some years ago, been able to hire the theatre from Miss Horniman, when it is not wanted by us, and to perform there without the limitations imposed by a special license.
Before we can start this part of our work, we need to create a community of living art in Dublin, with principles that have become habits, and an audience[135] that learns to appreciate a play simply because it’s a play, not because it serves a specific cause. Our patent isn’t as broad as we hoped; we wished for a patent as unrestricted as those of the Gaiety or the Theatre Royal. However, we faced strong opposition from these theaters and the Queen’s Theatre, and the Solicitor-General, trying to compromise, has limited our patent to plays written by Irish authors or about Irish themes, or to foreign masterpieces, as long as those masterpieces aren’t English. This decision aims to make our competition with the existing theaters as minimal as possible. It doesn’t directly interfere with our society's work significantly, but it would have indirectly supported our efforts if organizations like the Elizabethan Stage Society, which brought Everyman to Dublin a few years ago, could have rented the theater from Miss Horniman when we weren’t using it and performed there without the limits of a special license.
Everything that creates a theatrical audience is an advantage to us, and the small number of seats in our theatre would have kept away that kind of drama, in whatever language, which spoils an audience for good work.
Everything that draws a theater audience is a plus for us, and the limited seating in our theater would have deterred that kind of drama, in any language, that ruins an audience for quality work.
The enquiry itself was not a little surprising, for the legal representatives of the theatres, being the representatives of Musical Comedy, were very anxious for the morals of the town. I had spoken of the Independent Theatre, and a lawyer wanted to know if a play of mine which attacked the institution of marriage had not been performed by it recently. I had spoken of M. Maeterlinck and of his indebtedness[136] to a theatre somewhat similar to our own, and one of our witnesses, who knew no more about it than the questioner, was asked if a play by M. Maeterlinck called L’Intruse had not been so immoral that it was received with a cry of horror in London. I have written no play about marriage, and the Independent Theatre died some twelve years ago, and L’Intruse might be played in a nursery with no worse effects than a little depression of spirits. Our opponents having thus protested against our morals, went home with the fees of Musical Comedy in their pockets.
The inquiry itself was quite surprising, as the legal representatives of the theaters, who were advocates for Musical Comedy, were very concerned about the morals of the town. I had mentioned the Independent Theatre, and a lawyer asked if a play of mine that criticized marriage hadn't been performed there recently. I talked about M. Maeterlinck and his debt to a theater somewhat similar to ours, and one of our witnesses, who knew no more about it than the person asking the question, was asked if a play by M. Maeterlinck called L’Intruse was so immoral that it was met with horror in London. I haven't written any play about marriage, the Independent Theatre closed down about twelve years ago, and L’Intruse could be performed in a nursery with no worse effect than a little sadness. After protesting against our morals, our opponents went home with the fees from Musical Comedy in their pockets.
For all this, we are better off so far as the law is concerned than we would be in England. The theatrical law of Ireland was made by the Irish Parliament, and though the patent system, the usual method of the time, has outlived its use and come to an end everywhere but in Ireland, we must be grateful to that ruling caste of free spirits, that being free themselves they left the theatre in freedom. In England there is a censor, who forbids you to take a subject from the Bible, or from politics, or to picture public characters, or certain moral situations which are the foundation of some of the greatest plays of the world. When I was at the great American Catholic University of Notre-Dame I heard that the students had given a performance of Œdipus the King, and Œdipus the King is forbidden in London. A censorship created in the eighteenth century by Walpole, because somebody had written against election bribery, has been distorted by a puritanism, which is not the less an English invention for being a pretended hatred of vice and a[137] real hatred of intellect. Nothing has ever suffered so many persecutions as the intellect, though it is never persecuted under its own name. It is but according to old usage when a law that cherishes Musical Comedy and permits to every second melodrama the central situation of The Sign of the Cross, attempted rape, becomes one of the secondary causes of the separation of the English Theatre from life. It does not interfere with anything that makes money, and Musical Comedy, with its hints and innuendoes, and its consistently low view of life, makes a great deal, for money is always respectable; but would a group of artists and students see once again the masterpieces of the world, they would have to hide from the law as if they had been a school of thieves; or were we to take with us to London that beautiful Nativity Play of Dr. Hyde’s, which was performed in Sligo Convent a few months ago, that holy vision of the central story of the world, as it is seen through the minds and the traditions of the poor, the constables might upset the cradle. And yet it is precisely these stories of The Bible that have all to themselves, in the imagination of English people, especially of the English poor, the place they share in this country with the stories of Fion and of Oisin and of Patrick.
For all this, we are better off as far as the law is concerned than we would be in England. The theatrical law of Ireland was created by the Irish Parliament, and although the patent system, the typical method of the time, has become obsolete everywhere but in Ireland, we must be thankful to that ruling group of free spirits, who, being free themselves, allowed the theater to exist in freedom. In England, there is a censor who prevents you from choosing subjects from the Bible, politics, depicting public figures, or certain moral situations that are the basis for some of the greatest plays in the world. When I was at the great American Catholic University of Notre-Dame, I heard that the students had performed Œdipus the King, which is banned in London. A censorship established in the eighteenth century by Walpole, because someone had written against election bribery, has been warped by a puritanism that is, ironically, a British invention, pretending to hate vice while genuinely hating intellect. Nothing has suffered more persecution than intellect, though it’s never targeted under its own name. It is simply a continuation of old practices when a law that supports Musical Comedy and allows every second melodrama the central situation of The Sign of the Cross, such as attempted rape, contributes to the reason for the separation of English Theater from life. It doesn’t interfere with anything that makes money, and Musical Comedy, with its suggestions and innuendos and its consistently low view of life, generates a lot of revenue, since money is always respectable; but if a group of artists and students wanted to see the masterpieces of the world again, they would have to hide from the law as if they were a group of thieves. And if we were to take that beautiful Nativity Play by Dr. Hyde, performed in Sligo Convent a few months ago, that holy vision of the central story of the world as seen through the minds and traditions of the poor, the authorities might disrupt it. Yet, it is precisely these Biblical stories that, in the imagination of English people, especially the English poor, hold the same place as the tales of Fion, Oisin, and Patrick in this country.
Milton set the story of Sampson into the form of a Greek play, because he knew that Sampson was, in the English imagination, what Herakles was in the imagination of Greece; and I have never been able to see any other subjects for an English Dramatist who looked for some common ground between his own mind and simpler minds. An English poet of genius once told me that he would have tried his hand in[138] plays for the people, if they knew any story the censor would pass, except Jack and the Beanstalk.
Milton framed the story of Samson as a Greek play because he realized that, in the English imagination, Samson was akin to what Herakles represented in Greek culture. I've never found any other subjects for an English dramatist seeking common ground between his own thoughts and those of simpler minds. A talented English poet once told me that he would have attempted to write plays for the masses if they could think of any story that the censor would approve, other than Jack and the Beanstalk.
The Gaelic League has its great dramatic opportunity because of the abundance of stories known in Irish-speaking districts, and because of the freedom of choice and of treatment the leaders of a popular movement can have if they have a mind for it. The Gaelic plays acted and published during the year selected their subjects from the popular mind, but the treatment is disappointing. Dr. Hyde, dragged from gathering to gathering by the necessities of the movement, has written no new play; and Father Peter O’Leary has thrown his dramatic power, which is remarkable, into an imaginative novel. Father Dineen has published a little play that has some life-like dialogue, but the action is sometimes irrelevant, and the motives of the principal character are vague and confused, as if it were written in a hurry. Father Dineen seems to know that he has not done his best, for he describes it as an attempt to provide more vivid dialogue for beginners than is to be found in the reading-books rather than a drama. An anonymous writer has written a play called The Money of the Narrow Cross, which tells a very simple tale, like that of a child’s book, simply and adequately. It is very slight, in low relief as it were, but if its writer is a young man it has considerable promise.
The Gaelic League has a great chance to shine dramatically because there are so many stories out there in Irish-speaking areas, and the leaders of this popular movement have the freedom to choose and approach these stories as they see fit. The Gaelic plays performed and published this year have drawn their subjects from what people are thinking, but the way they are portrayed is pretty disappointing. Dr. Hyde, pulled from one gathering to another because of the movement’s demands, hasn’t written a new play; meanwhile, Father Peter O’Leary has focused his impressive dramatic talent on writing an imaginative novel. Father Dineen has published a short play with some realistic dialogue, but sometimes the action feels irrelevant, and the main character’s motives are unclear and confusing, as if it was written in a rush. Father Dineen seems aware that he hasn't given his best, as he describes it as more of a way to offer beginners livelier dialogue than what they find in reading books rather than a fully developed drama. An anonymous writer has created a play called The Money of the Narrow Cross, which tells a very simple story, almost like a child’s book, in a straightforward and adequate way. It’s very slight, presented in low relief as it were, but if its writer is young, there's a lot of potential there.
A Play called Seaghan na Scuab was described in the United Irishman as the best play ever written in Irish; but though the subject of it is a dramatic old folk-tale, which has shown its vigour by rooting[139] itself in many countries, the treatment is confused and conventional and there is a flatness of dialogue unusual in these plays. There is, however, an occasional sense of comic situation which may come to something if its writer will work seriously at his craft. One is afraid of quenching the smoking flax, but this play was selected for performance at the Oireachtas before a vast audience in the Rotunda. It was accompanied by The Doctor in English and Irish, written by Mr. O’Beirne, and performed by the Tawin players, who brought it from their seaside village in Galway. Mr. O’Beirne deserves the greatest praise for getting this company together, as well as for all he has done to give the Tawin people a new pleasure in their language; but I think a day will come when he will not be grateful to the Oireachtas Committee for bringing this first crude work of his into the midst of so many thousand people. It would be very hard for a much more experienced dramatist to make anything out of the ugly violence, the threadbare, second-hand imaginations that flow in upon one out of the newspapers, when one has founded one’s work on proselytizing zeal, instead of one’s experience of life and one’s curiosity about it. These two were the only plays, out of a number that have been played in Irish, that I have seen this year. I went to Galway Feis, like many others, to see Dr. Hyde’s Lost Saint, for I had missed every performance of it hitherto though I had read it to many audiences in America, and I awaited the evening with some little excitement. Although the Lost Saint was on the programme, an Anti-Emigration play was put in its place. I did not wait for this, but, whatever its merits, it is not likely[140] to have contained anything so beautiful as the old man’s prayer in the other: ‘O Lord, O God, take pity on this little soft child. Put wisdom in his head, cleanse his heart, scatter the mist from his mind and let him learn his lessons like the other boys. O Lord, Thou wert Thyself young one time; take pity on youth. O Lord, Thou, Thyself, shed tears; dry the tears of this little lad. Listen, O Lord, to the prayer of Thy servant, and do not keep from him this little thing he is asking of Thee. O Lord, bitter are the tears of a child, sweeten them: deep are the thoughts of a child, quiet them: sharp is the grief of a child, take it from him: soft is the heart of a child, do not harden it.’
A play called Seaghan na Scuab was described in the United Irishman as the best play ever written in Irish. Although it's based on a dramatic old folk tale that has thrived in many countries, its execution is messy and typical, and the dialogue feels flat, which is unusual for these kinds of plays. However, there are moments of humor that might develop into something good if the writer commits seriously to his craft. There’s a fear of putting out the flickering flame, but this play was chosen for a performance at the Oireachtas in front of a huge audience at the Rotunda. It was paired with The Doctor in English and Irish, written by Mr. O’Beirne, and performed by the Tawin players, who brought it from their seaside village in Galway. Mr. O’Beirne deserves a lot of credit for bringing this group together and for everything he has done to provide the Tawin people with a new appreciation for their language. However, I think there will come a time when he won’t be thankful to the Oireachtas Committee for showcasing this rough early work of his in front of thousands. It would be tough for even a more seasoned playwright to create something out of the harsh violence and worn-out, second-hand ideas that bombard us from the newspapers when the foundation of one’s work is based on eager proselytizing rather than real life experiences and genuine curiosity. These two plays were the only ones I've seen this year out of many performed in Irish. Like many others, I attended Galway Feis to see Dr. Hyde’s Lost Saint, as I had missed every other performance despite reading it to numerous audiences in America, and I looked forward to the evening with some excitement. Although the Lost Saint was listed on the program, an Anti-Emigration play was presented instead. I didn't stay for this, but whatever its quality, it probably didn't include anything as beautiful as the old man’s prayer from the other play: ‘O Lord, O God, take pity on this little soft child. Put wisdom in his head, cleanse his heart, scatter the mist from his mind and let him learn his lessons like the other boys. O Lord, You were young once; take pity on youth. O Lord, You shed tears; dry the tears of this little lad. Listen, O Lord, to the prayer of Your servant, and don’t hold back this small thing he is asking of You. O Lord, bitter are a child's tears, sweeten them: deep are a child's thoughts, calm them: sharp is a child's grief, take it away: soft is a child's heart, don’t harden it.’
A certain number of propagandist plays are unavoidable in a popular movement like the Gaelic revival, but they may drive out everything else. The plays, while Father Peter O’Leary and Father Dineen and Dr. Hyde were the most popular writers and the chief influence, were full of the traditional folk-feeling that is the mastering influence in all old Irish literature. Father O’Leary chose for his subjects a traditional story of a trick played upon a simple villager, a sheep-stealer frightened by what seemed to him a ghost, the quarrels between Maeve and Aleel of Cruachan; Father Dineen chose for his a religious crisis, alive as with the very soul of tragedy, or a well sacred to the fairies; while Dr. Hyde celebrated old story-tellers and poets, and old saints, and the Mother of God with the countenance she wears in Irish eyes. Hundreds of men scattered through the world, angry at the spectacle of modern vulgarity, rejoiced in this[141] movement, for it seemed impossible for anything begun in so high a spirit, so inspired by whatever is ancient, or simple, or noble, to sink into the common base level of our thought. This year one has heard little of the fine work, and a great deal about plays that get an easy cheer, because they make no discoveries in human nature, but repeat the opinions of the audience, or the satire of its favourite newspapers. I am only speaking of the plays of a year, and that is but a short period in what one hopes may be a great movement, but it is not wise to say, as do many Gaelic Leaguers, who know the weaknesses of their movement, that if the present thinks but of grammar and propaganda the future will do all the rest. A movement will often in its first fire of enthusiasm create more works of genius than whole easy-going centuries that come after it.
A certain number of propagandist plays are unavoidable in a popular movement like the Gaelic revival, but they can overshadow everything else. The plays, with Father Peter O’Leary, Father Dineen, and Dr. Hyde as the most popular writers and key influences, were rich with the traditional folk sentiment that dominates all old Irish literature. Father O’Leary based his stories on traditional tales, including a trick played on a simple villager and a sheep-stealer who gets spooked by what he thinks is a ghost, as well as the conflicts between Maeve and Aleel of Cruachan. Father Dineen focused on a religious crisis, filled with deep tragedy, or a sacred well connected to fairies. Dr. Hyde celebrated old storytellers, poets, and saints, along with the Mother of God as she appears in Irish eyes. Hundreds of people scattered around the world, frustrated by modern vulgarity, embraced this movement, believing that nothing started in such a noble spirit, inspired by the ancient, simple, or noble, could degrade into the common, shallow level of our thoughts. This year, however, there's been little talk of quality work and a lot about plays that earn easy applause because they don't challenge human nature but simply echo the audience's views or the satire from their favorite newspapers. I'm only referring to the plays from this past year, which is a short time in what one hopes will be a significant movement, but it’s not wise for many Gaelic Leaguers, who recognize the weaknesses of their movement, to say that if the present focuses solely on grammar and propaganda, the future will take care of the rest. A movement often creates more works of genius in its initial burst of enthusiasm than entire centuries of complacency that follow.
Nearly everything that is greatest as English prose was written in a generation or two after the first beautiful use of prose in England: and Mistral has made the poems of modern Provençe, as well as reviving and all but inventing the language: for genius is more often of the spring than of the middle green of the year. We cannot settle times and seasons, flowering-time and harvest-time are not in our hands, but we are to blame if genius comes and we do not gather in the fruit or the blossom. Very often we can do no more for the man of genius than to distract him as little as may be with the common business of the day. His own work is more laborious than any other, for not only is thought harder than action, as Goethe said, but he must brood over his work so long and so unbrokenly that he find there all his[142] patriotism, all his passion, his religion even—it is not only those that sweep a floor that are obedient to heaven—until at last he can cry with Paracelsus, ‘In this crust of bread I have found all the stars and all the heavens.’
Almost everything considered great in English prose was written in the generation or two that followed the first beautiful examples of prose in England. Mistral has not only created modern Provençal poetry but has also revived and almost invented the language itself. Genius often springs forth in early stages rather than in the middle of the year. We can't control the timing, as the season for blooming and harvesting isn't in our hands. However, it's our fault if genius arrives and we fail to reap the fruits or the blossoms. Often, all we can do for a genius is to minimize distractions from the everyday grind. Their work is more demanding than any other, for, as Goethe said, thought is harder than action. They must contemplate their work for long, uninterrupted periods until they find their patriotism, passion, and even religion within it—it's not just those who sweep floors that are obedient to the divine—until they can finally exclaim with Paracelsus, ‘In this crust of bread, I have found all the stars and all the heavens.’
The following new plays were produced by the National Theatre Society during the last twelve months:—The Shadow of the Glen and Riders to the Sea, by Mr. J. M. Synge; Broken Soil, by Mr. Colm; The Townland of Tamney, by Mr. Seumas MacManus; The Shadowy Waters and The King’s Threshold, by myself. The following plays were revived:—Deirdre, by A.E.; Twenty-five, by Lady Gregory; Cathleen ni Houlihan, The Pot of Broth, and The Hour-Glass, by myself. We could have given more plays, but difficulties about the place of performance, the shifting of scenery from where we rehearsed to where we acted, and so on, always brought a great deal of labour upon the Society. The Society went to London in March and gave two performances at The Royalty to full houses. They played there Mr. Synge’s two plays, Mr. Colm’s play, and my King’s Threshold and Pot of Broth. We were commended by the critics with generous sympathy, and had an enthusiastic and distinguished audience.
The following new plays were produced by the National Theatre Society over the past year: The Shadow of the Glen and Riders to the Sea by J. M. Synge; Broken Soil by Colm; The Townland of Tamney by Seumas MacManus; The Shadowy Waters and The King’s Threshold by me. The following plays were revived: Deirdre by A.E.; Twenty-five by Lady Gregory; Cathleen ni Houlihan, The Pot of Broth, and The Hour-Glass by me. We could have performed more plays, but issues with the performance venue, moving sets from our rehearsal space to the stage, and so on, often created a lot of extra work for the Society. The Society traveled to London in March and had two performances at The Royalty with full audiences. They staged J. M. Synge’s two plays, Colm’s play, and my King’s Threshold and Pot of Broth. Critics praised us generously, and we had an enthusiastic and distinguished audience.
We have many plays awaiting performance during the coming winter. Mr. Synge has written us a play in three acts called The Well of the Saints, full, as few works of our time are, with temperament, and of a true and yet bizarre beauty. Lady Gregory has written us an historical tragedy in three acts about King Brian[143] and a very merry comedy of country life. Mr. Bernard Shaw has written us a play[H] in four acts, his first experiment in Irish satire; Mr. Tarpey, an Irishman whose comedy Windmills was successfully prepared by the Stage Society some years ago, a little play which I have not yet seen; and Mr. Boyle, a village comedy in three acts; and I hear of other plays by competent hands that are coming to us. My own Baile’s Strand is in rehearsal, and I hope to have ready for the spring a play on the subject of Deirdre, with choruses somewhat in the Greek manner. We are, of course, offered from all parts of the world great quantities of plays which are impossible for literary or dramatic reasons. Some of them have a look of having been written for the commercial theatre and of having been sent to us on rejection. It will save trouble if I point out that a play which seems to its writer to promise an ordinary London or New York success is very unlikely to please us, or succeed with our audience if it did. Writers who have a better ambition should get some mastery of their art in little plays before spending many months of what is almost sure to be wasted labour on several acts.
We have a lot of plays waiting to be performed this coming winter. Mr. Synge has written a three-act play for us called The Well of the Saints, which is full of temperament and has a unique and true beauty, unlike many works of our time. Lady Gregory has created a historical tragedy in three acts about King Brian[143] and a delightful comedy about country life. Mr. Bernard Shaw has given us a four-act play, his first attempt at Irish satire; Mr. Tarpey, an Irishman whose comedy Windmills was successfully staged by the Stage Society a few years ago, has a little play that I haven’t seen yet; and Mr. Boyle has written a village comedy in three acts. I’ve also heard about more plays from talented writers that are coming our way. My own Baile’s Strand is in rehearsal, and I plan to have a play about Deirdre ready for the spring, featuring some choruses in a style reminiscent of Greek theater. Of course, we receive a ton of plays from around the world that are not suitable for literary or theatrical reasons. Some of them seem like they were written for commercial theaters and sent to us after being rejected. It would be helpful to mention that a play that its writer believes could succeed in an ordinary London or New York setting is very unlikely to resonate with us or our audience. Writers who have higher aspirations should hone their craft with short plays before spending months on what is likely to be wasted effort on longer works.
We were invited to play in the St. Louis Exhibition, but thought that our work should be in Ireland for the present, and had other reasons for refusing.
We were invited to participate in the St. Louis Exhibition, but we felt that our focus should be on Ireland for now, and we had other reasons for saying no.
A Company, which has been formed in America by Miss Witcherly, who played in Everyman during a part of its tour in America, to take some of our plays on tour, has begun with three one-act plays of mine, Cathleen ni Houlihan, The Hour-Glass, and The Land [144]of Heart’s Desire. It announces on its circulars that it is following the methods of our Theatre.
A company has been established in America by Miss Witcherly, who performed in Everyman during part of its American tour, to take some of our plays on tour. They’ve started with three of my one-act plays: Cathleen ni Houlihan, The Hour-Glass, and The Land of Heart’s Desire. The company states in its brochures that it is using the methods of our Theatre.
Though the commercial theatre of America is as unashamedly commercial as the English, there is a far larger audience interested in fine drama than here. When I was lecturing in, I think, Philadelphia—one town mixes with another in my memory at times—some one told me that he had seen the Duchess of Malfi played there by one of the old stock companies in his boyhood; and Everyman has been far more of a success in America than anywhere else. They have numberless University towns each with its own character and with an academic life animated by a zeal and by an imagination unknown in these countries. There is nearly everywhere that leaven of highly-cultivated men and women so much more necessary to a good theatrical audience to-day than were ever Raleigh and Sidney, when the groundling could remember the folk-songs and the imaginative folk-life. The more an age is busy with temporary things, the more must it look for leadership in matters of art to men and women whose business or whose leisure has made the great writers of the world their habitual company. Literature is not journalism because it can turn the imagination to whatever is essential and unchanging in life.[145]
Although American commercial theater is just as openly commercial as the English version, there’s a much larger audience in the U.S. that appreciates fine drama. When I was lecturing in, I think, Philadelphia—sometimes the towns blur together in my memory—someone mentioned they had seen the Duchess of Malfi performed by one of the old stock companies when they were a child; and Everyman has been much more successful in America than anywhere else. There are countless university towns, each with its own vibe and an academic life driven by a passion and creativity that’s not seen in these countries. Almost everywhere, you can find a blend of highly cultured men and women who are so much more important to a good theater audience today than Raleigh and Sidney ever were when the common folk could still remember folk songs and the imaginative aspects of rural life. The more a society focuses on temporary matters, the more it needs to look for guidance in art from people whose professions or leisure time have made the great writers of the world their regular companions. Literature isn't journalism because it can direct the imagination to what is essential and timeless in life.[145]
FIRST PRINCIPLES.
Two Irish writers had a controversy a month ago, and they accused one another of being unable to think, with entire sincerity, though it was obvious to uncommitted minds that neither had any lack of vigorous thought. But they had a different meaning when they spoke of thought, for the one, though in actual life he is the most practical man I know, meant thought as Paschal, as Montaigne, as Shakespeare, or as, let us say, Emerson, understood it—a reverie about the adventures of the soul, or of the personality, or some obstinate questioning of the riddle. Many who have to work hard always make time for this reverie, but it comes more easily to the leisured, and in this it is like a broken heart, which is, a Dublin newspaper assured us lately, impossible to a busy man. The other writer had in mind, when he spoke of thought, the shaping energy that keeps us busy, and the obstinate questionings he had most respect for were, how to change the method of government, how to change the language, how to revive our manufactures, and whether it is the Protestant or the Catholic that scowls at the other with the darker scowl. Ireland is so poor, so misgoverned, that a great portion of the imagination of the land must give itself to a very passionate consideration of questions like these, and yet it is precisely these loud questions that drive away the reveries that incline the imagination to the lasting work of literature and give, together with religion, sweetness,[146] and nobility, and dignity to life. We should desire no more from these propagandist thinkers than that they carry out their work, as far as possible, without making it more difficult for those, fitted by Nature or by circumstance for another kind of thought, to do their work also; and certainly it is not well that Martha chide at Mary, for they have the One Master over them.
Two Irish writers had a disagreement a month ago, and they accused each other of being unable to think, quite sincerely, though it was clear to impartial observers that neither lacked vigorous thought. However, they had different understandings of thought. One, though he is the most practical person I know in real life, meant thought in the way that Pascal, Montaigne, Shakespeare, or let’s say, Emerson, viewed it—a daydream about the soul's adventures, or personality, or some stubborn questioning of life's mysteries. Many who work hard always make time for this daydreaming, but it comes more easily to those with leisure, much like a broken heart, which a Dublin newspaper recently told us is impossible for a busy person. The other writer, when he talked about thought, referred to the shaping energy that keeps us busy, and the persistent questions he respected the most were how to change the government, how to change the language, how to revive our industries, and whether it’s the Protestant or the Catholic who scowls at the other with the darker expression. Ireland is so poor and poorly governed that a significant portion of the country's creativity has to focus intensely on questions like these, and yet it’s exactly these pressing issues that push aside the daydreams that lead the imagination to the enduring work of literature and provide, alongside religion, sweetness, nobility, and dignity to life. We should wish for no more from these activist thinkers than to do their work as much as possible without making it harder for those, born or shaped for a different kind of thought, to do their work as well; and indeed, it’s not right for Martha to criticize Mary, as they have the One Master over them.
When one all but despairs, as one does at times, of Ireland welcoming a National Literature in this generation, it is because we do not leave ourselves enough of time, or of quiet, to be interested in men and women. A writer in The Leader, who is unknown to me, elaborates this argument in an article full of beauty and dignity. He is speaking of our injustice to one another, and he says that we are driven into injustice ‘not wantonly but inevitably, and at call of the exacting qualities of the great things. Until this latter dawning, the genius of Ireland has been too preoccupied really to concern itself about men and women; in its drama they play a subordinate part, born tragic comedians though all the sons and daughters of the land are. A nation is the heroic theme we follow, a mourning, wasted land its moving spirit; the impersonal assumes personality for us.’ When I wrote my Countess Cathleen, I thought, of course, chiefly of the actual picture that was forming before me, but there was a secondary meaning that came into my mind continuously. ‘It is the soul of one that loves Ireland,’ I thought, ‘plunging into unrest, seeming to lose itself, to bargain itself away to the very wickedness of the world, and to surrender[147] what is eternal for what is temporary,’ and I know that this meaning seemed natural to others, for that great orator, J. F. Taylor, who was not likely to have searched very deeply into any work of mine, for he cared little for mine, or, indeed, any modern work, turned the play into such a parable in one of his speeches.
When we almost lose hope, as we sometimes do, that Ireland will embrace a National Literature in this generation, it’s because we don’t give ourselves enough time or space to truly connect with one another. A writer in The Leader, who I don’t know, expands on this idea in a piece that is both beautiful and dignified. He addresses our injustices towards each other, stating that we are pushed into injustice “not out of malice but inevitably, responding to the demands of significant matters. Until this moment arrives, the genius of Ireland has been too distracted to genuinely care about people; in its drama, they take on a minor role, even though all the sons and daughters of the land are tragic comedians. A nation serves as the heroic theme we pursue, a grieving, desolate land its stirring spirit; the impersonal takes on a personal form for us.” When I wrote my Countess Cathleen, I primarily focused on the actual scene unfolding before me, but there was an underlying meaning that continuously occupied my thoughts. “It’s the soul of one who loves Ireland,” I reflected, “diving into turmoil, appearing to lose itself, to trade its essence for the very evils of the world, and to give up what is eternal for what is fleeting,” and I realized that this interpretation resonated with others as well, for that great speaker, J. F. Taylor, who likely didn’t deeply engage with my work since he cared little for mine or for modern literature in general, transformed the play into such a parable in one of his speeches.
There is no use being angry with necessary conditions, or failing to see that a man who is busy with some reform that can only be carried out in a flame of energetic feeling, will not only be indifferent to what seems to us the finer kind of thinking, but that he will support himself by generalisations that seem untrue to the man of letters. A little play, The Rising of the Moon, which is in the present number of Samhain, and is among those we are to produce during the winter, has, for instance, roused the suspicions of a very resolute leader of the people, who has a keen eye for rats behind the arras. A Fenian ballad-singer partly converts a policeman, and is it not unwise under any circumstances to show a policeman in so favourable a light? It is well known that many of the younger policemen were Fenians: but it is necessary that the Dublin crowds should be kept of so high a heart that they will fight the police at any moment. Are not morals greater than literature? Others have objected to Mr. Synge’s Shadow of the Glen because Irish women, being more chaste than those of England and Scotland, are a valuable part of our national argument. Mr. Synge should not, it is said by some, have chosen an exception for the subject of his play, for who knows but the English[148] may misunderstand him? Some even deny that such a thing could happen at all, while others that know the country better, or remember the statistics, say that it could but should never have been staged. All these arguments, by their methods even more than by what they have tried to prove, misunderstand how literature does its work. Men of letters have sometimes said that the characters of a romance or of a play must be typical. They mean that the character must be typical of something which exists in all men because the writer has found it in his own mind. It is one of the most inexplicable things about human nature that a writer, with a strange temperament, an Edgar Allan Poe, let us say, made what he is by conditions that never existed before, can create personages and lyric emotions, which startle us by being at once bizarre and an image of our own secret thoughts. Are we not face to face with the microcosm, mirroring everything in universal nature? It is no more necessary for the characters created by a romance writer, or a dramatist, to have existed before, than for his own personality to have done so; characters and personality alike, as is perhaps true in the instance of Poe, may draw half their life not from the solid earth but from some dreamy drug. This is true even of historical drama, for it was Goethe, the founder of the historical drama of Germany, who said ‘we do the people of history the honour of naming after them the creations of our own minds.’ All that a dramatic writer need do is to persuade us, during the two hours’ traffic of the stage, that the events of his play did really happen. He must know enough of the life of his country, or of history,[149] to create this illusion, but no matter how much he knows, he will fail if his audience is not ready to give up something of the dead letter. If his mind is full of energy he will not be satisfied with little knowledge, but he will be far more likely to alter incidents and characters, wilfully even as it may seem, than to become a literal historian. It was one of the complaints against Shakespeare, in his own day, that he made Sir John Falstaff out of a praiseworthy old Lollard preacher. One day, as he sat over Holinshed’s History of England, he persuaded himself that Richard the Second, with his French culture, ‘his too great friendliness to his friends,’ his beauty of mind, and his fall before dry, repelling Bolingbroke, would be a good image for an accustomed mood of fanciful, impracticable lyricism in his own mind. The historical Richard has passed away for ever and the Richard of the play lives more intensely, it seems, than did ever living man. Yet Richard the Second, as Shakespeare made him, could never have been born before the Renaissance, before the Italian influence, or even one hour before the innumerable streams that flowed in upon Shakespeare’s mind; the innumerable experiences we can never know, brought Shakespeare to the making of him. He is typical not because he ever existed, but because he has made us know of something in our own minds we had never known of had he never been imagined.
There’s no point in being angry about necessary conditions, or failing to realize that a person deeply involved in a reform that can only take off with intense feelings won’t just disregard what we think of as the deeper kind of thinking. Instead, he’ll rely on generalizations that seem false to a literary person. A little play, The Rising of the Moon, which is featured in this issue of Samhain and is one of the productions we’ll have this winter, has, for example, raised the suspicions of a very determined leader of the people, who has a sharp eye for trouble lurking behind the scenes. A Fenian ballad singer somewhat wins over a policeman, and isn’t it unwise, in any situation, to portray a policeman in such a positive light? It’s well-known that many younger policemen were Fenians, but it’s crucial that the crowds in Dublin maintain such a high spirit that they’re ready to confront the police at any moment. Aren’t morals more important than literature? Others have critiqued Mr. Synge’s Shadow of the Glen because Irish women, being more chaste than those from England and Scotland, are a significant part of our national identity. Some argue that Mr. Synge shouldn’t have chosen an exception as the subject of his play, because who knows if the English[148] might misunderstand him? Some even insist that such a misunderstanding couldn’t happen at all, while others who know the country better, or remember the statistics, believe it could but should never have been performed. All these arguments, more through their methods than their claims, misunderstand how literature functions. Writers have sometimes said that the characters in a romance or a play must be representative. They mean that the character must reflect something that exists in all people because the writer has found it within themselves. It’s one of the most mysterious aspects of human nature that a writer, with a unique temperament, an Edgar Allan Poe, for instance, shaped by experiences that never existed before, can create characters and lyrical emotions that surprise us by being both strange and a reflection of our own hidden thoughts. Are we not encountering the microcosm, reflecting everything in universal nature? It’s not necessary for the characters created by a romance writer or a dramatist to have existed before, just as it’s not necessary for their own personality to have existed prior; both characters and personality, as is possibly true in Poe’s case, may draw half their vitality not from the concrete world but from some dreamy substance. This holds true even for historical drama, as it was Goethe, the pioneer of Germany’s historical drama, who said, “We do the people of history the honor of naming after them the creations of our own minds.” All a playwright needs to do is convince us, during the two hours of the stage, that the events in their play genuinely occurred. They must know enough about their country’s life or history,[149] to create this illusion, but however much they know, they will fail if their audience isn’t willing to let go of some of the cold facts. If their mind is filled with energy, they won’t settle for minimal knowledge, but will be much more inclined to alter events and characters, seemingly willfully, than to become a literal historian. One of the complaints against Shakespeare in his time was that he turned Sir John Falstaff into a commendable old Lollard preacher. One day, while reading Holinshed’s History of England, he convinced himself that Richard the Second, with his French upbringing, “his too great friendliness to his friends,” his beautiful mind, and his downfall before the cold, unyielding Bolingbroke, could serve as a fitting representation of a familiar mood of fanciful, impractical lyricism in his own thinking. The historical Richard has faded away forever, and the Richard of the play seems to live more intensely than any real person ever could. Yet Richard the Second, as Shakespeare portrayed him, could never have existed before the Renaissance, before the Italian influence, or even an hour before countless streams of ideas flowed into Shakespeare’s mind; the numerous experiences we’ll never know brought Shakespeare to create him. He is representative not because he ever existed, but because he has allowed us to become aware of something within ourselves we would never have recognized had he never been envisioned.
Our propagandists have twisted this theory of the men of letters into its direct contrary, and when they say that a writer should make typical characters they mean personifications of averages, of statistics,[150] or even personified opinions, or men and women so faintly imagined that there is nothing about them to separate them from the crowd, as it appears to our hasty eyes. We must feel that we could engage a hundred others to wear the same livery as easily as we could engage a coachman. We must never forget that we are engaging them to be the ideal young peasant, or the true patriot, or the happy Irish wife, or the policeman of our prejudices, or to express some other of those invaluable generalisations, without which our practical movements would lose their energy. Who is there that likes a coachman to be too full of human nature, when he has his livery on? No one man is like another, but one coachman should be as like another as possible, though he may assert himself a little when he meets the gardener. The patriots would impose on us heroes and heroines, like those young couples in the Gaelic plays, who might all change brides or bridegrooms in the dance and never find out the difference. The personifications need not be true even, if they are about our enemy, for it might be more difficult to fight out our necessary fight if we remembered his virtue at wrong moments; and might not Teig and Bacach, that are light in the head, go over to his party?
Our propagandists have completely flipped this theory of intellectuals on its head. When they claim that a writer should create typical characters, they actually mean shallow representations of averages, statistics, or even just personified opinions—characters so weakly imagined that there’s nothing about them to distinguish them from the crowd, as it seems to us at first glance. We should feel that we could easily find a hundred others to wear the same uniform as we could hire a coachman. We must always remember that we’re looking for someone to embody the ideal young peasant, the true patriot, the happy Irish wife, or the policeman who represents our biases, or to express one of those invaluable generalizations, without which our practical efforts would lose their drive. Who wants their coachman to be too full of human nature while in uniform? No two people are exactly alike, but one coachman should look as much like another as possible, even if he might show a bit of personality when he runs into the gardener. The patriots would have us believe in heroes and heroines like those young couples in Gaelic plays who could swap partners during a dance and never notice the difference. The representations don’t even have to be accurate, especially when it comes to our enemy, since it might complicate our necessary battles if we remember their virtues at the wrong times. And what if Teig and Bacach, who aren’t the sharpest tools in the shed, decide to switch sides?
Ireland is indeed poor, is indeed hunted by misfortune, and has indeed to give up much that makes life desirable and lovely, but is she so very poor that she can afford no better literature than this? Perhaps so, but if it is a Spirit from beyond the world that decides when a nation shall awake into imaginative energy, and no philosopher has ever found what brings the moment, it cannot be for us to judge.[151] It may be coming upon us now, for it is certain that we have more writers who are thinking, as men of letters understand thought, than we have had for a century, and he who wilfully makes their work harder may be setting himself against the purpose of that Spirit.
Ireland is definitely struggling, has faced a lot of hardships, and has to sacrifice many things that make life enjoyable and beautiful. But is she really so poor that she can’t have better literature than this? Maybe so, but if there's a force beyond this world that determines when a nation will awaken its creative spirit, and no philosopher has figured out what triggers that moment, it’s not for us to judge. [151] It could be happening right now, because it’s clear that we have more writers who are actually thinking, in the way that literary figures appreciate thought, than we’ve had in a hundred years. Those who deliberately make their work harder might be going against the intention of that force.
I would not be trying to form an Irish National Theatre if I did not believe that there existed in Ireland, whether in the minds of a few people or of a great number I do not know, an energy of thought about life itself, a vivid sensitiveness as to the reality of things, powerful enough to overcome all those phantoms of the night. One thing calls up its contrary, unreality calls up reality, and, besides, life here has been sufficiently perilous to make men think. I do not think it a national prejudice that makes me believe we are a harder, a more masterful race than the comfortable English of our time, and that this comes from an essential nearness to reality of those few scattered people who have the right to call themselves the Irish race. It is only in the exceptions, in the few minds, where the flame has burnt as it were pure, that one can see the permanent character of a race. If one remembers the men who have dominated Ireland for the last hundred and fifty years, one understands that it is strength of personality, the individualizing quality in a man, that stirs Irish imagination most deeply in the end. There is scarcely a man who has led the Irish people, at any time, who may not give some day to a great writer precisely that symbol he may require for the expression of himself. The critical mind of Ireland[152] is far more subjugated than the critical mind of England by the phantoms and misapprehensions of politics and social necessity, but the life of Ireland has rejected them more resolutely. Indeed, it is in life itself in England that one finds the dominion of what is not human life.
I wouldn't be trying to create an Irish National Theatre if I didn't believe that there is, in Ireland, whether in the minds of a few or many, a vibrant energy of thought about life itself and a strong awareness of reality that can overcome all those nighttime illusions. One thing brings forth its opposite; unreality evokes reality. Additionally, life here has been challenging enough to make people think deeply. I don't think it's just national bias that leads me to believe we are a tougher, more assertive people than the comfortable English of our time, and this comes from a fundamental closeness to reality among the few scattered individuals who can legitimately call themselves the Irish race. It's only in the exceptions, in the few minds where the flame has burned bright and true, that one can see the lasting essence of a race. If you consider the leaders of Ireland over the last hundred and fifty years, you'll realize that it is the strength of character, the individual quality of each person, that ultimately resonates most deeply with the Irish imagination. There’s hardly a man who has led the Irish people at any point who wouldn't someday inspire a great writer with exactly the symbol needed for self-expression. The critical mind of Ireland is far more influenced than that of England by the illusions and misconceptions of politics and social necessity, yet the spirit of Ireland has resisted them more firmly. In fact, it's in life itself in England that you find the dominance of what isn't truly human life.
We have no longer in any country a literature as great as the literature of the old world, and that is because the newspapers, all kinds of second-rate books, the preoccupation of men with all kinds of practical changes, have driven the living imagination out of the world. I have read hardly any books this summer but Cervantes and Boccaccio and some Greek plays. I have felt that these men, divided from one another by so many hundreds of years, had the same mind. It is we who are different; and then the thought would come to me, that has come to me so often before, that they lived at times when the imagination turned to life itself for excitement. The world was not changing quickly about them. There was nothing to draw their imagination from the ripening of their fields, from the birth and death of their children, from the destiny of their souls, from all that is the unchanging substance of literature. They had not to deal with the world in such great masses that it could only be represented to their minds by figures and by abstract generalisations. Everything that their minds ran on came to them vivid with the colour of the senses, and when they wrote it was out of their own rich experience, and they found their symbols of expression in things that they had known all their life long. Their very[153] words were more vigorous than ours, for their phrases came from a common mint, from the market, or the tavern, or from the great poets of a still older time. It is the change, that followed the Renaissance and was completed by newspaper government and the scientific movement, that has brought upon us all these phrases and generalisations, made by minds that would grasp what they have never seen. Yesterday I went out to see the reddening apples in the garden, and they faded from my imagination sooner than they would have from the imagination of that old poet, who made the songs of the seasons for the Fianna, or out of Chaucer’s, that celebrated so many trees. Theories, opinions, these opinions among the rest, flowed in upon me and blotted them away. Even our greatest poets see the world with preoccupied minds. Great as Shelley is, those theories about the coming changes of the world, which he has built up with so much elaborate passion, hurry him from life continually. There is a phrase in some old cabalistic writer about man falling into his own circumference, and every generation we get further away from life itself, and come more and more under the influence which Blake had in his mind when he said, ‘Kings and Parliament seem to me something other than human life.’ We lose our freedom more and more as we get away from ourselves, and not merely because our minds are overthrown by abstract phrases and generalisations, reflections in a mirror that seem living, but because we have turned the table of value upside down, and believe that the root of reality is not in the centre but somewhere in that whirling circumference. How can[154] we create like the ancients, while innumerable considerations of external probability or social utility or of what is becoming in so meritorious a person as ourselves, destroy the seeming irresponsible creative power that is life itself? Who to-day could set Richmond’s and Richard’s tents side by side on the battlefield, or make Don Quixote, mad as he was, mistake a windmill for a giant in broad daylight? And when I think of free-spoken Falstaff I know of no audience, but the tinkers of the roadside, that could encourage the artist to an equal comedy. The old writers were content if their inventions had but an emotional and moral consistency, and created out of themselves a fantastic, energetic, extravagant art. A Civilisation is very like a man or a woman, for it comes in but a few years into its beauty and its strength, and then, while many years go by, it gathers and makes order about it, the strength and beauty going out of it the while, until in the end it lies there with its limbs straightened out and a clean linen cloth folded upon it. That may well be, and yet we need not follow among the mourners, for it may be, before they are at the tomb, a messenger will run out of the hills and touch the pale lips with a red ember, and wake the limbs to the disorder and the tumult that is life. Though he does not come, even so we will keep from among the mourners and hold some cheerful conversation among ourselves; for has not Virgil, a knowledgeable man and a wizard, foretold that other Argonauts shall row between cliff and cliff, and other fair-haired Achæans sack another Troy?[155]
We no longer have literature in any country that compares to the great literature of the old world. This is because newspapers, all kinds of mediocre books, and people's focus on practical changes have pushed the living imagination out of our lives. This summer, I've hardly read anything except for Cervantes, Boccaccio, and some Greek plays. I felt that these writers, separated by hundreds of years, shared the same mindset. It's us who have changed; the thought came to me, as it often does, that they lived in times when imagination drew excitement from life itself. The world wasn’t changing rapidly around them. They had nothing to distract their imagination from the ripening of their fields, the birth and death of their children, the fate of their souls, and everything that is the timeless essence of literature. They didn’t have to confront the world in such huge masses that it could only be represented in their minds through figures and abstract generalizations. Everything they pondered was vivid and sensory, and when they wrote, it came from their rich experiences, finding expressions in things they had known all their lives. Their words were more vibrant than ours because their phrases came from everyday life—markets, taverns, or the great poets of even older times. The changes that followed the Renaissance, completed by the advent of newspapers and the scientific movement, have led us to these phrases and generalizations, created by minds that try to grasp what they've never experienced. Yesterday, I went outside to look at the reddening apples in the garden, and they vanished from my imagination faster than they would have from that ancient poet, who wrote songs of the seasons for the Fianna, or Chaucer, who celebrated so many trees. Theories and opinions flowed in and wiped them away. Even our greatest poets see the world with distracted minds. As great as Shelley is, his theories on impending changes in the world, which he built with such intense passion, pull him away from life continuously. There's a phrase in some old mystical writing about man falling into his own limitations, and with every generation, we move further away from true life, increasingly influenced by Blake's notion that “Kings and Parliament seem to me something other than human life.” We lose our freedom more as we distance ourselves, not just because our minds are overwhelmed by abstract phrases and generalizations—reflections in a mirror that seem alive—but because we’ve inverted our values, thinking that the core of reality lies not at the center but in that chaotic outer edge. How can we create like the ancients when countless considerations of external probability, social utility, or what seems appropriate for a virtuous person destroy the seemingly free creative power that is life itself? Who today could place Richmond’s and Richard’s tents side by side on a battlefield, or have Don Quixote, as mad as he was, mistake a windmill for a giant in broad daylight? When I think of free-spirited Falstaff, I realize there’s no audience except for roadside tinkers who could inspire the artist to a similar comedy. The old writers were satisfied if their creations had emotional and moral consistency, crafting a fantastic, energetic, and extravagant art from within themselves. A civilization is much like a person; it reaches its beauty and strength in just a few years, then gathers and organizes its energy over many more years, gradually losing that strength and beauty until it eventually lies there with its limbs outstretched and a clean linen cloth folded over it. That may be true, yet we need not walk among the mourners, because before they reach the tomb, a messenger might rush down from the hills, touch the pale lips with a red ember, and awaken the limbs to the chaos and tumult of life. Even if that doesn’t happen, we'll remain apart from the mourners and enjoy some cheerful conversation among ourselves; after all, didn’t Virgil, a wise man and a seer, predict that other Argonauts would row between cliffs and other fair-haired Achaeans would sack another Troy?
Every argument carries us backwards to some religious conception, and in the end the creative energy of men depends upon their believing that they have, within themselves, something immortal and imperishable, and that all else is but as an image in a looking-glass. So long as that belief is not a formal thing, a man will create out of a joyful energy, seeking little for any external test of an impulse that may be sacred, and looking for no foundation outside life itself. If Ireland could escape from those phantoms of hers she might create, as did the old writers; for she has a faith that is as theirs, and keeps alive in the Gaelic traditions—and this has always seemed to me the chief intellectual value of Gaelic—a portion of the old imaginative life. When Dr. Hyde or Father Peter O’Leary is the writer, one’s imagination goes straight to the century of Cervantes, and, having gone so far, one thinks at every moment that they will discover his energy. It is precisely because of this reason that one is indignant with those who would substitute for the ideas of the folk-life the rhetoric of the newspapers, who would muddy what had begun to seem a fountain of life with the feet of the mob. Is it impossible to revive Irish and yet to leave the finer intellects a sufficient mastery over the more gross, to prevent it from becoming, it may be, the language of a Nation, and yet losing all that has made it worthy of a revival, all that has made it a new energy in the mind?
Every argument takes us back to some religious belief, and ultimately, the creative energy of people relies on their conviction that they possess something immortal and lasting within themselves, while everything else is merely a reflection in a mirror. As long as this belief isn't something formal, a person will create out of joyful energy, too little concerned with seeking any external validation for an impulse that may be sacred, and looking for no grounding outside of life itself. If Ireland could free itself from its illusions, it might create, like the ancient writers did; for it has a faith similar to theirs, preserved in the Gaelic traditions—and this has always seemed to me to be the main intellectual value of Gaelic—a part of the old imaginative life. When Dr. Hyde or Father Peter O’Leary writes, one's imagination immediately connects to the era of Cervantes, and as one goes further, there's a sense that they will uncover his energy. This is precisely why one feels frustrated with those who would replace the ideas rooted in folk life with newspaper rhetoric, who would tarnish what had begun to feel like a wellspring of life with the footprints of the crowd. Is it impossible to revive Irish while still allowing the more refined intellects to maintain control over the coarser elements, preventing it from becoming merely the language of a nation, yet losing everything that has made it deserving of revival, everything that has infused it with a new energy in the mind?
Before the modern movement, and while it was but new, the ordinary man, whether he could read and write or not, was ready to welcome great literature.[156] When Ariosto found himself among the brigands, they repeated to him his own verses, and the audience in the Elizabethan Theatres must have been all but as clever as an Athenian audience. But to-day we come to understand great literature by a long preparation, or by some accident of nature, for we only begin to understand life when our minds have been purified of temporary interests by study.
Before the modern movement, and while it was still new, the average person, whether or not they could read and write, was eager to embrace great literature.[156] When Ariosto found himself among the brigands, they recited his own verses to him, and the audience in the Elizabethan theatres must have been nearly as smart as an Athenian crowd. But today, we come to appreciate great literature after a long preparation or by some natural stroke of luck, because we only start to understand life once our minds have been cleared of fleeting interests through study.
But if literature has no external test, how are we to know that it is indeed literature? The only test that nature gives, to show when we obey her, is that she gives us happiness, and when we are no longer obedient she brings us to pain sooner or later. Is it not the same with the artist? The sign that she makes to him is that happiness we call delight in beauty. He can only convey this in its highest form after he has purified his mind with the great writers of the world; but their example can never be more than a preparation. If his art does not seem, when it comes, to be the creation of a new personality, in a few years it will not seem to be alive at all. If he is a dramatist his characters must have a like newness. If they could have existed before his days, or have been imagined before his day, we may be certain that the spirit of life is not in them in its fulness. This is because art, in its highest moments, is not a deliberate creation, but the creation of intense feeling, of pure life; and every feeling is the child of all past ages and would be different if even a moment had been left out. Indeed, is it not that delight in beauty, which tells the artist that he has imagined what may never die, itself but a delight in the permanent yet ever-changing[157] form of life, in her very limbs and lineaments? When life has given it, has she given anything but herself? Has she any other reward, even for the saints? If one flies to the wilderness, is not that clear light that falls about the soul when all irrelevant things have been taken away, but life that has been about one always, enjoyed in all its fulness at length? It is as though she had put her arms about one, crying: ‘My beloved, you have given up everything for me.’ If a man spend all his days in good works till there is no emotion in his heart that is not full of virtue, is not the reward he prays for eternal life? The artist, too, has prayers and a cloister, and if he do not turn away from temporary things, from the zeal of the reformer and the passion of revolution, that zealous mistress will give him but a scornful glance.
But if literature doesn't have any outside criteria, how can we be sure that it's actually literature? The only way nature shows us that we're following her path is by giving us happiness, and when we stop obeying her, she eventually leads us to pain. Isn't it the same for the artist? The sign she gives him is the happiness we refer to as delight in beauty. He can only express this at its highest level after he's refined his mind with the great writers of history; however, their influence can only serve as preparation. If his art doesn't come across as the creation of a new personality, in a few years, it won't seem alive at all. If he's a playwright, his characters must also have that freshness. If they could have existed or been imagined before his time, we can be sure that the spirit of life isn't fully present in them. This is because art, in its most profound moments, isn't a conscious creation, but instead, it's born from intense feelings and pure life; each feeling is shaped by all past eras and would be different if even a moment had been omitted. Indeed, isn't that delight in beauty the signal to the artist that he has envisioned something that may never fade away, a delight in the enduring yet ever-evolving form of life, expressed in her very limbs and features? When life has given it, has she given us anything but herself? Is there any other reward, even for the saints? If someone retreats to the wilderness, isn’t that clear light that envelops the soul, once all distractions are eliminated, just life that has always been around, now finally experienced in its entirety? It’s as if she has wrapped her arms around him, saying: ‘My beloved, you have sacrificed everything for me.’ If a person spends all their days in good deeds until every feeling in their heart is filled with virtue, isn't the eternal life they seek the reward they pray for? The artist has prayers and a sanctuary too, and if he doesn’t turn away from transient things, from the fervor of reformers and the excitement of revolution, that passionate mistress will only give him a disdainful look.
What attracts one to drama is that it is, in the most obvious way, what all the arts are upon a last analysis. A farce and a tragedy are alike in this that they are a moment of intense life. An action is taken out of all other actions; it is reduced to its simple form, or at anyrate to as simple a form as it can be brought to without our losing the sense of its place in the world. The characters that are involved in it are freed from everything that is not a part of that action; and whether it is, as in the less important kinds of drama, a mere bodily activity, a hair-breadth escape or the like, or as it is in the more important kinds, an activity of the souls of the characters, it is an energy, an eddy of life purified from everything but itself. The dramatist must picture life in action, with an unpreoccupied mind,[158] as the musician pictures her in sound and the sculptor in form.
What draws people to drama is that, in the end, it represents what all the arts aim for. A farce and a tragedy are similar in that they capture a moment of intense life. An action is taken out of its everyday context; it is stripped down to its simplest form, or at least to a version that still keeps its significance in the world. The characters involved are removed from everything that doesn’t pertain to that action; whether it’s, as in less significant types of drama, just a physical act, a narrow escape, or something like that, or in the more significant types, a deeper engagement of the characters' souls, it’s an energy, a swirl of life cleared of everything but itself. The playwright needs to depict life in motion, with a clear mind, just as the musician captures it in sound and the sculptor does in form.[158]
But if this be true, has art nothing to do with moral judgments? Surely it has, and its judgments are those from which there is no appeal. The character, whose fortune we have been called in to see, or the personality of the writer, must keep our sympathy, and whether it be farce or tragedy, we must laugh and weep with him and call down blessings on his head. This character who delights us may commit murder like Macbeth, or fly the battle for his sweetheart as did Antony, or betray his country like Coriolanus, and yet we will rejoice in every happiness that comes to him and sorrow at his death as if it were our own. It is no use telling us that the murderer and the betrayer do not deserve our sympathy. We thought so yesterday, and we still know what crime is, but everything has been changed of a sudden; we are caught up into another code, we are in the presence of a higher court. Complain of us if you will, but it will be useless, for before the curtain falls a thousand ages, grown conscious in our sympathies, will have cried Absolvo te. Blame if you will the codes, the philosophies, the experiences of all past ages that have made us what we are, as the soil under our feet has been made out of unknown vegetations: quarrel with the acorns of Eden if you will, but what has that to do with us? We understand the verdict and not the law; and yet there is some law, some code, some judgment. If the poet’s hand had slipped, if Antony had railed at Cleopatra in the tower, if Coriolanus[159] had abated that high pride of his in the presence of death, we might have gone away muttering the Ten Commandments. Yet may be we are wrong to speak of judgment, for we have but contemplated life, and what more is there to say when she that is all virtue, the gift and the giver, the fountain whither all flows again, has given all herself? If the subject of drama or any other art, were a man himself, an eddy of momentary breath, we might desire the contemplation of perfect characters; but the subject of all art is passion, the flame of life itself, and a passion can only be contemplated when separated by itself, purified of all but itself, and aroused into a perfect intensity by opposition with some other passion, or it may be with the law, that is the expression of the whole whether of Church or Nation or external nature. Had Coriolanus not been a law-breaker neither he nor we had ever discovered, it may be, that noble pride of his, and if we had not seen Cleopatra through the eyes of so many lovers, would we have known that soul of hers to be all flame, and wept at the quenching of it? If we were not certain of law we would not feel the struggle, the drama, but the subject of art is not law, which is a kind of death, but the praise of life, and it has no commandments that are not positive.
But if this is true, does art have nothing to do with moral judgments? Of course it does, and its judgments are final. The character, whose story we are here to witness, or the writer’s personality, must earn our sympathy; whether it’s a comedy or a tragedy, we have to laugh and cry with them and wish them well. This character who captivates us might commit murder like Macbeth, flee a battle for love like Antony, or betray his country like Coriolanus, yet we celebrate every joy that comes their way and mourn their death as if it were our own. Telling us that the murderer and the betrayer don’t deserve our sympathy is pointless. We believed that yesterday, and we still understand what crime is, but everything has changed suddenly; we’re caught up in a different code, standing before a higher court. You can complain about us if you want, but it won’t matter, because before the curtain falls, countless ages, awakened in our sympathies, will have cried Absolvo te. Blame the codes, philosophies, and experiences of all past ages that have shaped us, like the soil beneath us formed from unknown plants: argue with the acorns of Eden if you like, but what does that have to do with us? We grasp the verdict, not the law; yet there’s some law, some code, some judgment. If the poet had made a mistake, if Antony had insulted Cleopatra in the tower, if Coriolanus[159] had humbled his pride in the face of death, we might have left muttering the Ten Commandments. But perhaps it’s wrong to speak of judgment at all, for we have merely observed life, and what more is there to say when she who embodies all virtue, both the gift and the giver, the source to which all returns, has given all of herself? If drama or any art focused solely on the individual, a fleeting moment of breath, we might crave the contemplation of perfect characters; but the subject of all art is passion, the very essence of life, and a passion can only be fully appreciated when isolated, stripped to its core, and intensified through contrast with another passion or perhaps with the law, which embodies the totality of Church, Nation, or the external world. If Coriolanus hadn’t been a lawbreaker, neither he nor we would have discovered, perhaps, that noble pride of his; and if we hadn’t seen Cleopatra through the eyes of so many admirers, would we have understood her fiery soul and mourned its extinguishing? If we weren’t certain of law, we wouldn’t sense the struggle, the drama, but the essence of art isn’t law, which signifies a kind of death, but the celebration of life, and it has no commandments that aren’t affirmative.
But if literature does not draw its substance from history, or anything about us in the world, what is a National literature? Our friends have already told us, writers for the Theatre in Abbey Street, that we have no right to the name, some because we do not write in Irish, and others because we do not plead[160] the National cause in our plays, as if we were writers for the newspapers. I have not asked my fellow-workers what they mean by the words National literature, but though I have no great love for definitions, I would define it in some such way as this: It is the work of writers, who are moulded by influences that are moulding their country, and who write out of so deep a life that they are accepted there in the end. It leaves a good deal unsettled—was Rossetti an Englishman, or Swift an Irishman?—but it covers more kinds of National literature than any other I can think of. If one says a National literature must be in the language of the country, there are many difficulties. Should it be written in the language that one’s country does speak or the language that it ought to speak? Was Milton an Englishman when he wrote in Latin or Italian, and had we no part in Columbanus when he wrote in Latin the beautiful sermon comparing life to a highway and to a smoke? And then there is Beckford, who is in every history of English literature, and yet his one memorable book, a story of Persia, was written in French.
But if literature doesn't get its substance from history or anything about us in the world, what exactly is a National literature? Our friends, the playwrights over at Abbey Street, have already told us we don't deserve the label, some because we don’t write in Irish, and others because we don't advocate for the National cause in our plays, as if we were writing for newspapers. I haven't asked my fellow writers what they mean by National literature, but even though I'm not a big fan of definitions, I would describe it something like this: It's the work of writers shaped by the influences that are shaping their country and who write from a deeply lived life, so they are eventually accepted there. It leaves a lot open to interpretation—was Rossetti an Englishman, or was Swift an Irishman?—but it encompasses more types of National literature than any other definition I can think of. If someone says a National literature must be in the country's language, there are plenty of complications. Should it be written in the language that the country actually speaks or the one it should speak? Was Milton an Englishman when he wrote in Latin or Italian, and did we not share in Columbanus's work when he wrote in Latin that beautiful sermon comparing life to a highway and to smoke? And then there's Beckford, who appears in every history of English literature, yet his one memorable book, a story set in Persia, was written in French.
Our theatre is of no great size, for though we know that if we write well we shall find acceptance among our countrymen in the end, we would think our emotions were on the surface if we found a ready welcome. Edgar Allan Poe and Walt Whitman are National writers of America, although the one had his first true acceptance in France and the other in England and Ireland. When I was a boy, six persons, who, alone out of the whole world it may be, believed[161] Walt Whitman a great writer, sent him a message of admiration, and of those names four were English and two Irish, my father’s and Prof. Dowden’s. It is only in our own day that America has begun to prefer him to Lowell, who is not a poet at all.
Our theater isn't very large, because while we know that if we write well we'll eventually gain acceptance from our fellow countrymen, we would feel our emotions were superficial if we got an easy welcome. Edgar Allan Poe and Walt Whitman are national writers of America, even though one found his true acceptance in France and the other in England and Ireland. When I was a kid, six people—who, perhaps uniquely in the whole world—believed[161] Walt Whitman was a great writer, sent him a message expressing their admiration. Among those names, four were English and two were Irish, including my father and Prof. Dowden. It’s only in recent times that America has started to favor him over Lowell, who isn't really a poet at all.
I mean by deep life that men must put into their writing the emotions and experiences that have been most important to themselves. If they say, ‘I will write of Irish country people and make them charming and picturesque like those dear peasants my great grandmother used to put in the foreground of her water-colour paintings,’ then they had better be satisfied with the word ‘provincial.’ If one condescends to one’s material, if it is only what a popular novelist would call local colour, it is certain that one’s real soul is somewhere else. Mr. Synge, upon the other hand, who is able to express his own finest emotions in those curious ironical plays of his, where, for all that, by the illusion of admirable art, everyone seems to be thinking and feeling as only countrymen could think and feel, is truly a National writer, as Burns was when he wrote finely and as Burns was not when he wrote Highland Mary and The Cotter’s Saturday Night.
I mean by deep life that people need to infuse their writing with the emotions and experiences that matter most to them. If they think, ‘I will write about Irish country folks and make them charming and picturesque like those lovable peasants my great-grandmother used to feature in her watercolors,’ then they better be okay with being called ‘provincial.’ If someone looks down on their subject matter, treating it just as what a popular novelist would term local color, it’s clear that their true essence lies elsewhere. Mr. Synge, on the other hand, manages to convey his deepest emotions in his unique and ironic plays, where, through the magic of great art, everyone appears to think and feel as only country people could. He is genuinely a national writer, just as Burns was when he wrote beautifully and as Burns was not when he wrote Highland Mary and The Cotter’s Saturday Night.
A writer is not less National because he shows the influence of other countries and of the great writers of the world. No nation, since the beginning of history, has ever drawn all its life out of itself. Even The Well of English Undefiled, the Father of English Poetry himself, borrowed his metres, and much of his way of looking at the world, from French writers, and it is possible that the influence of Italy was more powerful[162] among the Elizabethan poets than any literary influence out of England herself. Many years ago, when I was contending with Sir Charles Gavan Duffy over what seemed to me a too narrow definition of Irish interests, Professor York Powell either said or wrote to me that the creative power of England was always at its greatest when her receptive power was greatest. If Ireland is about to produce a literature that is important to her, it must be the result of the influences that flow in upon the mind of an educated Irishman to-day, and, in a greater degree, of what came into the world with himself. Gaelic can hardly fail to do a portion of the work, but one cannot say whether it may not be some French or German writer who will do most to make him an articulate man. If he really achieve the miracle, if he really make all that he has seen and felt and known a portion of his own intense nature, if he put it all into the fire of his energy, he need not fear being a stranger among his own people in the end. There never have been men more unlike an Englishman’s idea of himself than Keats and Shelley, while Campbell, whose emotion came out of a shallow well, was very like that idea. We call certain minds creative because they are among the moulders of their nation and are not made upon its mould, and they resemble one another in this only—they have never been fore-known or fulfilled an expectation.
A writer isn't any less connected to their nation just because they show the influence of other countries and the great writers of the world. No nation, since the dawn of history, has drawn all its life from itself. Even The Well of English Undefiled, the Father of English Poetry, borrowed his meters and much of his worldview from French writers, and it’s possible that Italy’s influence was stronger among the Elizabethan poets than any literary influence from England itself. Years ago, when I debated with Sir Charles Gavan Duffy about what I thought was a too narrow definition of Irish interests, Professor York Powell told me, either in conversation or writing, that England’s creative power was always strongest when its receptive power was at its peak. If Ireland is set to produce a literature that matters, it must stem from the influences that shape the mind of an educated Irish person today, and even more from what they themselves bring into the world. Gaelic will certainly play a part, but we can't say if it’s some French or German writer who will play the biggest role in helping him express himself. If he truly accomplishes the miracle of making all that he has seen, felt, and known a core part of his intense nature, and if he channels it all through his energy, he won’t have to worry about feeling like a stranger among his own people in the end. There have never been men more different from an Englishman’s idea of himself than Keats and Shelley, while Campbell, whose emotions sprang from a shallow source, fit that idea quite well. We label certain minds as creative because they shape their nation rather than being shaped by it, and they share one thing in common—they have never been anticipated or fulfilled anyone's expectations.
It is sometimes necessary to follow in practical matters some definition which one knows to have but a passing use. We, for instance, have always confined ourselves to plays upon Irish subjects, as if no others could be National literature. Our theatre inherits this limitation from previous movements, which[163] found it necessary and fruitful. Goldsmith and Sheridan and Burke had become so much a part of English life, were so greatly moulded by the movements that were moulding England, that, despite certain Irish elements that clung about them, we could not think of them as more important to us than any English writer of equal rank. Men told us that we should keep our hold of them, as it were, for they were a part of our glory; but we did not consider our glory very important. We had no desire to turn braggarts, and we did suspect the motives of our advisers. Perhaps they had reasons, which were not altogether literary, for thinking it might be well if Irishmen of letters, in our day also, would turn their faces to England. But what moved me always the most, and I had something to do with forcing this limitation upon our organisations, is that a new language of expression would help to awaken a new attitude in writers themselves, and that if our organisations were satisfied to interpret a writer to his own countrymen merely because he was of Irish birth, the organisations would become a kind of trade union for the helping of Irishmen to catch the ear of London publishers and managers, and for upholding writers who had been beaten by abler Englishmen. Let a man turn his face to us, accepting the commercial disadvantages that would bring upon him, and talk of what is near to our hearts, Irish Kings and Irish Legends and Irish Countrymen, and we would find it a joy to interpret him. Our one philosophical critic, Mr. John Eglinton, thinks we were very arbitrary, and yet I would not have us enlarge our practice. England and France, almost alone among[164] nations, have great works of literature which have taken their subjects from foreign lands, and even in France and England this is more true in appearance than reality. Shakespeare observed his Roman crowds in London, and saw, one doubts not, somewhere in his own Stratford, the old man that gave Cleopatra the asp. Somebody I have been reading lately finds the Court of Louis the Fourteenth in Phèdre and Andromaque. Even in France and England almost the whole prose fiction professes to describe the life of the country, often of the districts where its writers have lived, for, unlike a poem, a novel requires so much minute observation of the surface of life that a novelist who cares for the illusion of reality will keep to familiar things. A writer will indeed take what is most creative out of himself, not from observation, but experience, yet he must master a definite language, a definite symbolism of incident and scene. Flaubert explains the comparative failure of his Salammbô by saying ‘one cannot frequent her.’ He could create her soul, as it were, but he could not tell with certainty how it would express itself before Carthage fell to ruins. In the small nations which have to struggle for their National life, one finds that almost every creator, whether poet or novelist, sets all his stories in his own country. I do not recollect that Björnson ever wrote of any land but Norway, and Ibsen, though he lived in exile for many years, driven out by his countrymen, as he believed, carried the little seaboard towns of Norway everywhere in his imagination. So far as one can be certain of anything, one may be certain that Ireland with her long National struggle, her old literature, her unbounded[165] folk-imagination, will, in so far as her literature is National at all, be more like Norway than England or France.
It’s sometimes necessary to rely on some definitions in practical matters that we know only have temporary use. For example, we’ve always focused on plays about Irish topics, as if no other subjects could represent National literature. Our theater carries this restriction from earlier movements, which[163] found it useful. Goldsmith, Sheridan, and Burke became such integral parts of English life, heavily influenced by the trends shaping England, that despite the Irish elements that surrounded them, we couldn’t see them as more significant to us than any equally ranked English writer. People told us to hold on to them, as they were part of our pride; however, we didn’t think our pride was that important. We had no intention of being boastful, and we did question the motives of our advisers. Perhaps they had reasons, not entirely literary, for thinking it would be beneficial if Irish writers, in our time, also focused on England. But what always motivated me, and I played a role in enforcing this limitation on our organizations, is that a new way of expressing ourselves would help inspire a new perspective in writers. If our organizations were content just to promote an Irish writer to his own countrymen simply because he was Irish, they would become like a trade union helping Irish people get the attention of London publishers and theater managers, and to support writers who had been outperformed by more capable English writers. If someone directed their attention to us, accepting the commercial disadvantages that would come with it, and talked about what’s close to our hearts—Irish Kings, Irish Legends, and Irish Countrymen—we’d find joy in interpreting their work. Our sole philosophical critic, Mr. John Eglinton, believes we were quite arbitrary, yet I wouldn’t want us to broaden our approach. England and France, almost uniquely among[164] nations, have great literary works that draw from foreign subjects, and even in France and England, this is often more a matter of appearance than reality. Shakespeare observed his Roman crowds in London and likely saw, somewhere in his own Stratford, the old man who gave Cleopatra the asp. Someone I've been reading recently finds the Court of Louis the Fourteenth represented in Phèdre and Andromaque. Even in France and England, nearly all prose fiction claims to depict the life of the country, often reflecting the areas where its authors lived, since, unlike poetry, a novel demands detailed observation of everyday life, and a novelist who values the illusion of reality sticks to familiar subjects. A writer will indeed draw from what’s most original within them, not from observation, but from experience; still, they must master a specific language and a distinct symbolism of events and settings. Flaubert notes the relative failure of his Salammbô by saying ‘one cannot frequent her.’ He could create her essence, as it were, but he couldn’t confidently depict how she would express herself before Carthage fell into ruins. In small nations fighting for their National identity, you’ll find that nearly every creator, whether poet or novelist, sets their stories in their own homeland. I don’t recall Björnson ever writing about any land but Norway, and Ibsen, although he lived in exile for many years, believing he was driven out by his fellow countrymen, carried the small coastal towns of Norway in his imagination wherever he went. As far as one can be sure of anything, one can be certain that Ireland, with her long National struggle, her ancient literature, and her rich[165] folk imagination, will, in whatever way her literature is National, resemble Norway more than England or France.
If Literature is but praise of life, if our writers are not to plead the National Cause, nor insist upon the Ten Commandments, nor upon the glory of their country, what part remains for it, in the common life of the country? It will influence the life of the country immeasurably more, though seemingly less, than have our propagandist poems and stories. It will leave to others the defence of all that can be codified for ready understanding, of whatever is the especial business of sermons, and of leading articles; but it will bring all the ways of men before that ancient tribunal of our sympathies. It will measure all things by the measure not of things visible but of things invisible. In a country like Ireland, where personifications have taken the place of life, men have more hate than love, for the unhuman is nearly the same as the inhuman, but literature, which is a part of that charity that is the forgiveness of sins, will make us understand men no matter how little they conform to our expectations. We will be more interested in heroic men than in heroic actions, and will have a little distrust for everything that can be called good or bad in itself with a very confident heart. Could we understand it so well, we will say, if it were not something other than human life? We will have a scale of virtues, and value most highly those that approach the indefinable. Men will be born among us of whom it is possible to say, not ‘What a philanthropist,’ ‘What a patriot,’ ‘How[166] practical a man,’ but, as we say of the men of the Renaissance, ‘What a nature,’ ‘How much abundant life.’ Even at the beginning we will value qualities more than actions, for these may be habit or accident; and should we say to a friend, ‘You have advertised for an English cook,’ or ‘I hear that you have no clerks who are not of your own faith,’ or ‘You have voted an address to the king,’ we will add to our complaint, ‘You have been unpatriotic and I am ashamed of you, but if you cease from doing any of these things because you have been terrorized out of them, you will cease to be my friend.’ We will not forget how to be stern, but we will remember always that the highest life unites, as in one fire, the greatest passion and the greatest courtesy.
If literature is just about celebrating life, and our writers aren’t advocating for the National Cause, enforcing the Ten Commandments, or promoting the glory of their country, what role does it have in the everyday life of the nation? It will impact the country's life far more, although it may seem less significant, than our activist poems and stories. It will leave the task of defending ideas that can be easily understood to others whose job entails sermons and opinion pieces; instead, it will present all aspects of human life to that ancient judge of our empathy. It will assess everything not by visible measures but by the unseen. In a place like Ireland, where symbols often replace actual life, people tend to feel more hatred than love, since what is not human is nearly the same as what is inhumane. However, literature, which is part of the compassion that comes from forgiveness, will help us understand people no matter how little they match our expectations. We’ll find ourselves more intrigued by heroic individuals than by their actions, and we’ll be a bit skeptical about anything labeled as good or bad in a self-assured way. Could we truly grasp it so well, we might wonder, if it were not something beyond human experience? We’ll establish a set of virtues, valuing most highly those that come close to the indefinable. There will be people among us about whom we can say, not “What a philanthropist,” “What a patriot,” or “How practical he is,” but, as we say about figures from the Renaissance, “What a nature,” “How much vibrant life.” Even from the start, we’ll value qualities over actions since actions can be the result of habit or coincidence; and if we tell a friend, “You’ve been looking for an English cook,” or “I hear you have no clerks who aren’t of your faith,” or “You voted to send a message to the king,” we’ll append our criticism with, “You’ve been unpatriotic, and I’m ashamed of you, but if you stop doing any of these things because you’ve been coerced into it, you will no longer be my friend.” We won’t forget how to be tough, but we will always remember that the highest form of life brings together, like one flame, the greatest passion and the greatest respect.
A feeling for the form of life, for the graciousness of life, for the dignity of life, for the moving limbs of life, for the nobleness of life, for all that cannot be written in codes, has always been greatest among the gifts of literature to mankind. Indeed, the Muses being women, all literature is but their love-cries to the manhood of the world. It is now one and now another that cries, but the words are the same—‘Love of my heart, what matter to me that you have been quarrelsome in your cups, and have slain many, and have given your love here and there? It was because of the whiteness of your flesh and the mastery in your hands that I gave you my love, when all life came to me in your coming.’ And then in a low voice that none may overhear—‘Alas! I am greatly afraid that the more they cry against you the more I love you.’[167]
A sense of life, of its beauty, of its dignity, of its movement, of its nobility, and of everything that can’t be captured in codes, has always been one of the greatest gifts literature offers humanity. Truly, since the Muses are women, all literature is just their expressions of love to the men of the world. Sometimes it's one muse, sometimes another, but the message remains the same—‘Love of my heart, what does it matter that you’ve been difficult when drinking, have harmed many, and shared your affection here and there? It was the fairness of your skin and the strength in your hands that made me love you when your presence lit up my life.’ And then softly, so no one can hear—‘Alas! I fear that the more they shout against you, the more I love you.’[167]
There are two kinds of poetry, and they are co-mingled in all the greatest works. When the tide of life sinks low there are pictures, as in The Ode to a Grecian Urn and in Virgil at the plucking of the Golden Bough. The pictures make us sorrowful. We share the poet’s separation from what he describes. It is life in the mirror, and our desire for it is as the desire of the lost souls for God; but when Lucifer stands among his friends, when Villon sings his dead ladies to so gallant a rhythm, when Timon makes his epitaph, we feel no sorrow, for life herself has made one of her eternal gestures, has called up into our hearts her energy that is eternal delight. In Ireland, where the tide of life is rising, we turn, not to picture-making, but to the imagination of personality—to drama, gesture.
There are two types of poetry, and they blend together in all the greatest works. When life's tide recedes, we find imagery, like in The Ode to a Grecian Urn and in Virgil's depiction of the Golden Bough. These images bring us sadness. We empathize with the poet's sense of loss regarding what he describes. It's life reflected back at us, and our longing for it feels like the yearning of lost souls for God; but when Lucifer is among his companions, when Villon sings his songs about the women he has lost with such lively rhythm, when Timon writes his epitaph, we feel no sadness because life itself has performed one of its eternal gestures, bringing forth into our hearts its energy that is pure delight. In Ireland, where life's tide is rising, we focus not on creating images, but on the essence of personality—on drama and expression.
THE PLAY, THE PLAYER, AND THE SCENE.
I have been asked to put into this year’s Samhain Miss Horniman’s letter offering us the use of the Abbey Theatre. I have done this, but as Miss Horniman begins her letter by stating that she has made her offer out of ‘great sympathy with the Irish National Theatre Company as publicly explained by Mr. Yeats on various occasions,’ she has asked me to go more into detail as to my own plans and hopes than I have done before. I think they are the plans and hopes of my fellow dramatists, for we are all of one movement, and have influenced one another, and have in us the spirit of our time. I discussed them all very shortly in last Samhain. And I know that it was that Samhain, and a certain speech I made in front of the curtain, that made Miss Horniman entrust us with her generous gift. But last Samhain is practically out of print, and my speech has gone even out of my own memory. I will repeat, therefore, much that I have said already, but adding a good deal to it.
I’ve been asked to include in this year’s Samhain Miss Horniman’s letter offering us the use of the Abbey Theatre. I’ve done this, but since Miss Horniman starts her letter by saying that she made her offer out of “great sympathy with the Irish National Theatre Company, as publicly explained by Mr. Yeats on various occasions,” she has asked me to go into more detail about my own plans and hopes than I have before. I believe these are the plans and hopes of my fellow playwrights since we all share the same vision, have influenced each other, and reflect the spirit of our time. I briefly discussed them in last Samhain. I know it was that Samhain, along with a particular speech I gave in front of the curtain, that led Miss Horniman to trust us with her generous offer. However, last Samhain is almost out of print, and my speech has even faded from my own memory. So, I will repeat much of what I’ve said before, but I’ll also add quite a bit to it.
First. Our plays must be literature or written in the spirit of literature. The modern theatre has died away to what it is because the writers have thought of their audiences instead of their subject. An old writer saw his hero, if it was a play of character; or some dominant passion, if it was a play of passion, like Phèdre or Andromaque, moving before him, living with a life he did not endeavour to control. The[169] persons acted upon one another as they were bound by their natures to act, and the play was dramatic, not because he had sought out dramatic situations for their own sake, but because will broke itself upon will and passion upon passion. Then the imagination began to cool, the writer began to be less alive, to seek external aids, remembered situations, tricks of the theatre, that had proved themselves again and again. His persons no longer will have a particular character, but he knows that he can rely upon the incidents, and he feels himself fortunate when there is nothing in his play that has not succeeded a thousand times before the curtain has risen. Perhaps he has even read a certain guide-book to the stage published in France, and called ‘The Thirty-six Situations of Drama.’ The costumes will be magnificent, the actresses will be beautiful, the Castle in Spain will be painted by an artist upon the spot. We will come from his play excited if we are foolish, or can condescend to the folly of others, but knowing nothing new about ourselves, and seeing life with no new eyes and hearing it with no new ears. The whole movement of theatrical reform in our day has been a struggle to get rid of this kind of play, and the sincere play, the logical play, that we would have in its place, will always seem, when we hear it for the first time, undramatic, unexciting. It has to stir the heart in a long disused way, it has to awaken the intellect to a pleasure that ennobles and wearies. I was at the first performance of an Ibsen play given in England. It was The Doll’s House, and at the fall of the curtain I heard an old dramatic critic say, ‘It is but a series of conversations terminated by an accident.’ So far,[170] we here in Dublin mean the same thing as do Mr. Max Beerbohm, Mr. Walkley, and Mr. Archer, who are seeking to restore sincerity to the English stage, but I am not certain that we mean the same thing all through. The utmost sincerity, the most unbroken logic, give me, at any rate, but an imperfect pleasure if there is not a vivid and beautiful language. Ibsen has sincerity and logic beyond any writer of our time, and we are all seeking to learn them at his hands; but is he not a good deal less than the greatest of all times, because he lacks beautiful and vivid language? ‘Well, well, give me time and you shall hear all about it. If only I had Peter here now,’ is very like life, is entirely in its place where it comes, and when it is united to other sentences exactly like itself, one is moved, one knows not how, to pity and terror, and yet not moved as if the words themselves could sing and shine. Mr. Max Beerbohm wrote once that a play cannot have style because the people must talk as they talk in daily life. He was thinking, it is obvious, of a play made out of that typically modern life where there is no longer vivid speech. Blake says that a work of art must be minutely articulated by God or man, and man has too little help from that occasional collaborateur when he writes of people whose language has become abstract and dead. Falstaff gives one the sensation of reality, and when one remembers the abundant vocabulary of a time when all but everything present to the mind was present to the senses, one imagines that his words were but little magnified from the words of such a man in real life. Language was still alive then, alive as it is in Gaelic to-day, as it is in English-speaking[171] Ireland where the Schoolmaster or the newspaper has not corrupted it. I know that we are at the mere beginning, laboriously learning our craft, trying our hands in little plays for the most part, that we may not venture too boldly in our ignorance; but I never hear the vivid, picturesque, ever-varied language of Mr. Synge’s persons without feeling that the great collaborateur has his finger in our business. May it not be that the only realistic play that will live as Shakespeare has lived, as Calderon has lived, as the Greeks have lived, will arise out of the common life, where language is as much alive as if it were new come out of Eden? After all, is not the greatest play not the play that gives the sensation of an external reality but the play in which there is the greatest abundance of life itself, of the reality that is in our minds? Is it possible to make a work of art, which needs every subtlety of expression if it is to reveal what hides itself continually, out of a dying, or at any rate a very ailing language? and all language but that of the poets and of the poor is already bed-ridden. We have, indeed, persiflage, the only speech of educated men that expresses a deliberate enjoyment of words: but persiflage is not a true language. It is impersonal; it is not in the midst but on the edge of life; it covers more character than it discovers: and yet, such as it is, all our comedies are made out of it.
First. Our plays need to be literature or at least written with a literary approach. The modern theater has declined to its current state because writers tend to focus on their audiences rather than their subjects. An older playwright had a hero, if it was a character-driven play, or a dominant passion, if it was a play about emotions, like Phèdre or Andromaque, moving before him, living a life he didn't try to control. The[169] characters influenced each other based on their innate natures, and the play was dramatic, not because he specifically sought dramatic situations for their own sake, but because will clashed with will and passion with passion. Then the imagination began to fade, the writer became less vibrant, resorting to external aids, recycled situations, and theatrical tricks that have proven successful time and again. His characters stopped having unique personalities, and he relied on incidents, feeling lucky when there was nothing in his play that hadn't been tried a thousand times before the curtain rose. He might have even consulted a certain guidebook to the stage published in France, entitled ‘The Thirty-six Situations of Drama.’ The costumes will be stunning, the actresses beautiful, and the Castle in Spain will be painted by an artist on location. We may leave his play exhilarated if we're foolish or can overlook the folly of others, but we won’t learn anything new about ourselves, nor will we see life with fresh eyes or hear it with new ears. The entire movement for theatrical reform these days has been a struggle to eliminate this type of play, and the sincere, logical plays we desire to replace them will often seem, upon first hearing, undramatic and unexciting. They need to stir the heart in a long-forgotten way and awaken the intellect to a pleasure that both uplifts and exhausts. I attended the first performance of an Ibsen play in England. It was The Doll’s House, and at the conclusion, I heard an old drama critic say, ‘It is just a series of conversations ending in an accident.’ So far,[170] we here in Dublin align with Mr. Max Beerbohm, Mr. Walkley, and Mr. Archer, who are trying to bring sincerity back to the English stage, but I’m not sure we fully agree. For me, the utmost sincerity and flawless logic provide only an incomplete joy if there's no vivid and beautiful language. Ibsen possesses sincerity and logic beyond any writer of our time, and we all strive to learn from him; however, isn’t he considerably lesser than the greatest of all time because he lacks beautiful and vivid language? ‘Well, well, give me time, and you'll hear all about it. If only I had Peter here now’ feels very much like real life, fits perfectly where it appears, and when it combines with other sentences exactly like it, one is moved—one knows not how—to pity and fear, yet not moved in a way that makes the words themselves sing and shine. Mr. Max Beerbohm once wrote that a play cannot have style because people must speak as they do in everyday life. He was clearly thinking of a play derived from that typically modern life where vivid speech no longer exists. Blake says a work of art must be carefully crafted by God or man, and man receives too little help from that occasional collaborator when writing about people whose language has become abstract and lifeless. Falstaff gives the sensation of reality, and remembering the rich vocabulary of a time when almost everything present to the mind was also present to the senses, one imagines his words were merely a slight enhancement of what people would actually say. Language was still alive then, as alive as it is in Gaelic today or in English-speaking[171] Ireland where the Schoolmaster or newspaper hasn't soured it. I know we're just beginning, carefully learning our craft, mostly trying our hands at small plays to avoid taking too bold a step in our ignorance; but I never hear the vivid, colorful, ever-changing language of Mr. Synge’s characters without feeling that a great collaborator is involved in our work. Could it be that the only realistic play that will endure like Shakespeare, Calderon, or the Greeks will emerge from everyday life, where language is as vibrant as if it just came from Eden? After all, isn’t the greatest play one that doesn't just convey an external reality but one that brings forth the greatest abundance of life itself, and the reality within our minds? Is it possible to create a work of art that requires every nuance of expression to reveal what constantly hides, out of a dying or, at best, ailing language? And all languages, except those of poets and the poor, are already bedridden. We do have persiflage, which is the only form of speech used by educated people to deliberately enjoy words: but persiflage isn’t a true language. It’s impersonal; it exists at the fringes of life rather than in the thick of it; it reveals more character than it discovers. Yet, despite this, all our comedies are made from it.
What the ever-moving delicately-moulded flesh is to human beauty, vivid musical words are to passion. Somebody has said that every nation begins with poetry and ends with algebra, and passion has always refused to express itself in algebraical terms.[172]
What the constantly changing, finely shaped body is to human beauty, bright, musical words are to passion. Someone once said that every nation starts with poetry and finishes with algebra, and passion has always resisted expressing itself in mathematical terms.[172]
Have we not been in error in demanding from our playwrights personages who do not transcend our common actions any more than our common speech? If we are in the right, all antiquity has been in error. The scholars of a few generations ago were fond of deciding that certain persons were unworthy of the dignity of art. They had, it may be, an over-abounding preference for kings and queens, but we are, it may be, very stupid in thinking that the average man is a fit subject at all for the finest art. Art delights in the exception, for it delights in the soul expressing itself according to its own laws and arranging the world about it in its own pattern, as sand strewn upon a drum will change itself into different patterns, according to the notes of music that are sung or played to it. But the average man is average because he has not attained to freedom. Habit, routine, fear of public opinion, fear of punishment here or hereafter, a myriad of things that are ‘something other than human life,’ something less than flame, work their will upon his soul and trundle his body here and there. At the first performance of Ghosts I could not escape from an illusion unaccountable to me at the time. All the characters seemed to be less than life-size; the stage, though it was but the little Royalty stage, seemed larger than I had ever seen it. Little whimpering puppets moved here and there in the middle of that great abyss. Why did they not speak out with louder voices or move with freer gestures? What was it that weighed upon their souls perpetually? Certainly they were all in prison, and yet there was no prison. In India there are villages[173] so obedient that all the jailer has to do is to draw a circle upon the ground with his staff, and to tell his thief to stand there so many hours; but what law had these people broken that they had to wander round that narrow circle all their lives? May not such art, terrible, satirical, inhuman, be the medicine of great cities, where nobody is ever alone with his own strength? Nor is Maeterlinck very different, for his persons ‘enquire after Jerusalem in the regions of the grave, with weak voices almost inarticulate, wearying repose.’ Is it the mob that has robbed those angelic persons of the energy of their souls? Will not our next art be rather of the country, of great open spaces, of the soul rejoicing in itself? Will not the generations to come begin again to have an over-abounding faith in kings and queens, in masterful spirits, whatever names we call them by? I had Molière with me on my way to America, and as I read I seemed to be at home in Ireland listening to that conversation of the people which is so full of riches because so full of leisure, or to those old stories of the folk which were made by men who believed so much in the soul, and so little in anything else, that they were never entirely certain that the earth was solid under the foot-sole. What is there left for us, that have seen the newly-discovered stability of things changed from an enthusiasm to a weariness, but to labour with a high heart, though it may be with weak hands, to rediscover an art of the theatre that shall be joyful, fantastic, extravagant, whimsical, beautiful, resonant, and altogether reckless? The arts are at their greatest when they seek for a life growing always more[174] scornful of everything that is not itself and passing into its own fulness, as it were, ever more completely, as all that is created out of the passing mode of society slips from it; and attaining that fulness, perfectly it may be—and from this is tragic joy and the perfectness of tragedy—when the world itself has slipped away in death. We, who are believers, cannot see reality anywhere but in the soul itself, and seeing it there we cannot do other than rejoice in every energy, whether of gesture, or of action, or of speech, coming out of the personality, the soul’s image, even though the very laws of nature seem as unimportant in comparison as did the laws of Rome to Coriolanus when his pride was upon him. Has not the long decline of the arts been but the shadow of declining faith in an unseen reality?
Have we not been wrong to expect from our playwrights characters who are no more extraordinary than our everyday actions or our common language? If we are correct, then all of history has made a mistake. Scholars from a few generations ago were eager to declare that certain individuals were unworthy of art. They may have had an excessive favoritism for kings and queens, but we might be quite foolish to believe that the average person is a suitable subject for the finest art. Art thrives on the exceptional because it enjoys the soul expressing itself according to its own rules and shaping the world around it in its own way, much like sand scattered on a drum changes patterns with the music played to it. But the average person remains average because they haven't achieved true freedom. Habits, routines, fear of public opinion, fear of punishment now or later, and countless other things that are 'something other than human life,' something less than life itself, dictate their souls and push their bodies around. At the first showing of Ghosts, I found myself struggling to shake an inexplicable illusion. All the characters appeared less than life-size; the stage, although it was just the small Royalty stage, seemed larger than I'd ever seen it before. Tiny, whimpering puppets moved about in that vast emptiness. Why didn’t they speak with louder voices or move more freely? What weighed down their souls continually? Surely, they were all imprisoned, yet there was no actual prison. In India, there are villages so obedient that all a jailer has to do is draw a circle in the dirt with his staff and tell a thief to stand there for a certain number of hours; but what crime had these people committed that they had to circle that narrow space for their entire lives? Could such art, terrible, satirical, and inhuman, serve as a remedy for large cities, where no one is ever truly alone with their own strength? Nor is Maeterlinck very different, as his characters ‘search for Jerusalem in the realms of the dead, with weak voices almost inaudible, weary from stillness.’ Has the crowd robbed those angelic figures of their soul's energy? Won't our next art be more inspired by the countryside, by vast open spaces, where the soul can celebrate itself? Will future generations revive their abundant faith in kings and queens, in powerful spirits, regardless of what we call them? I had Molière with me on my journey to America, and as I read, I felt as if I were back in Ireland, listening to the rich conversations of the people, brimming with wealth because of their ample leisure, or to those old folk tales created by men who believed deeply in the soul and little else, to the point that they were never quite sure the earth was solid beneath their feet. What is left for those of us who have seen the newly discovered stability of things change from excitement to weariness, but to work with hopeful hearts, even if our hands are weak, to rediscover a theater art that is joyful, fantastic, extravagant, whimsical, beautiful, resonant, and utterly audacious? The arts reach their peak when they strive for a life that grows increasingly scornful of anything that isn’t itself, moving toward its fullness, as all that is made shifts away from the fleeting nature of society; and attaining that fullness, perhaps perfectly—and from this comes tragic joy and the perfection of tragedy—when the world itself has faded away in death. We, who believe, can only see reality within the soul, and seeing it there, we cannot help but rejoice in every expression, whether it’s through gesture, action, or speech, emerging from personality, the soul's image, even though the very laws of nature may seem as trivial in comparison as the laws of Rome did to Coriolanus when he was filled with pride. Hasn’t the long decline of the arts simply mirrored a fading belief in an unseen reality?
Second. If we are to make a drama of energy, of extravagance, of phantasy, of musical and noble speech, we shall need an appropriate stage management. Up to a generation or two ago, and to our own generation, here and there, lingered a method of acting and of stage-management, which had come down, losing much of its beauty and meaning on the way, from the days of Shakespeare. Long after England, under the influence of Garrick, began the movement towards Naturalism, this school had a great popularity in Ireland, where it was established at the Restoration by an actor who probably remembered the Shakespearean players. France has inherited from Racine and from Molière an equivalent[175] art, and, whether it is applied to comedy or to tragedy, its object is to give importance to the words. It is not only Shakespeare whose finest thoughts are inaudible on the English stage. Congreve’s Way of the World was acted in London last Spring, and revived again a month ago, and the part of Lady Wishfort was taken by a very admirable actress, an actress of genius who has never had the recognition she deserves. There is a scene where Lady Wishfort turns away a servant with many words. She cries—‘Go, set up for yourself again, do; drive a trade, do, with your three pennyworth of small ware, flaunting upon a packthread under a brandy-seller’s bulk, or against a dead wall by a ballad-monger; go, hang out an old frisoneer-gorget, with a yard of yellow colberteen again, do; an old gnawed mask, two rows of pins, and a child’s fiddle; a glass necklace with the beads broken, and a quilted nightcap with one ear. Go, go, drive a trade.’ The conversation of an older time, of Urquhart, the translator of Rabelais, let us say, awakes with a little of its old richness. The actress acted so much and so admirably that when she first played it—I heard her better a month ago, perhaps because I was nearer to the stage—I could not understand a word of a passage that required the most careful speech. Just as the modern musician, through the over-development of an art that seems exterior to the poet, writes so many notes for every word that the natural energy of speech is dissolved and broken and the words made inaudible, so did this actress, a perfect mistress of her own art, put into her voice so many different notes, so run up and down the scale under an impulse[176] of anger and scorn, that one had hardly been more affronted by a musical setting. Everybody who has spoken to large audiences knows that he must speak difficult passages, in which there is some delicacy of sound or of thought, upon one or two notes. The larger his audience, the more he must get away, except in trivial passages, from the methods of conversation. Where one requires the full attention of the mind, one must not weary it with any but the most needful changes of pitch and note, or by an irrelevant or obtrusive gesture. As long as drama was full of poetical beauty, full of description, full of philosophy, as long as its words were the very vesture of sorrow and laughter, the players understood that their art was essentially conventional, artificial, ceremonious.
Second. If we want to create a drama full of energy, extravagance, fantasy, and noble speech, we need the right stage management. Up until a generation or two ago, and even in our own time, there was a method of acting and stage management that had come down from the days of Shakespeare, albeit losing much of its beauty and meaning along the way. Long after England, influenced by Garrick, began moving towards Naturalism, this style remained popular in Ireland, established at the Restoration by an actor who likely remembered the Shakespearean players. France has inherited a similar art from Racine and Molière, and whether it's used for comedy or tragedy, its goal is to emphasize the words. It’s not just Shakespeare whose finest lines go unheard on the English stage. Congreve’s Way of the World was performed in London last Spring, and revived again a month ago, with a very talented actress taking the role of Lady Wishfort—an actress with genius who hasn’t received the recognition she deserves. There’s a scene where Lady Wishfort dismisses a servant with a lengthy tirade. She exclaims, “Go, establish your own business again, do; peddle your goods with your three pennyworth of trinkets, flaunting under a brandy seller’s awning or against a dead wall next to a ballad vendor; go, display an old pieced-together breastplate, with a yard of yellow fabric, do; an old gnawed mask, two rows of pins, and a child’s fiddle; a glass necklace with broken beads, and a quilted nightcap with one ear. Go, go, peddle your wares.” The conversation from an earlier time, reminiscent of Urquhart, the translator of Rabelais, awakens with a bit of its former richness. The actress performed so much and so wonderfully that when I first saw her—I noticed her even better a month ago, perhaps because I was closer to the stage—I couldn’t make out a word of a passage that required careful enunciation. Just like today’s musicians, through an overemphasis on an art that seems separate from poetry, often write so many notes for every word that the natural energy of speech gets diluted and broken, making the words inaudible, this actress, a true master of her craft, infused her voice with so many different notes, moving up and down the scale in bursts of anger and scorn, that it felt like a musical rendition had overshadowed her delivery. Everyone who has addressed large audiences knows that when tackling difficult passages, where there’s a subtlety in sound or thought, you must deliver them in one or two notes. The larger the audience, the more you have to stray from everyday conversational methods, except during trivial parts. When you want to capture the audience’s full attention, you shouldn’t tire them with anything but the most essential variations in pitch and tone, or irrelevant gestures. As long as drama was rich with poetic beauty, filled with descriptions, and steeped in philosophy, as long as its words conveyed deep emotions, the performers understood that their art was fundamentally conventional, artificial, and ceremonious.
The stage itself was differently shaped, being more a platform than a stage, for they did not desire to picture the surface of life, but to escape from it. But realism came in, and every change towards realism coincided with a decline in dramatic energy. The proscenium was imported into England at the close of the seventeenth century, appropriate costumes a generation later. The audience were forbidden to sit upon the stage in the time of Sheridan, the last English-speaking playwright whose plays have lived. And the last remnant of the platform, the part of the stage that still projected beyond the proscenium, dwindled in size till it disappeared in their own day. The birth of science was at hand, the birth-pangs of its mother had troubled the world for centuries. But now that Gargantua is born at last, it may be possible to remember that there are other giants.[177]
The stage was shaped differently, being more of a platform than a traditional stage, as the aim wasn’t to reflect real life but to escape from it. However, as realism took hold, each shift toward realism brought a drop in dramatic energy. The proscenium was introduced to England at the end of the seventeenth century, with appropriate costumes coming a generation later. During Sheridan's time, the audience was no longer allowed to sit on the stage; he was the last English-speaking playwright whose work has endured. The last part of the platform, which extended beyond the proscenium, shrank in size until it vanished in their own era. The birth of science was imminent, with its struggles having troubled the world for centuries. But now that Gargantua has finally been born, it may be possible to remember that there are other giants.[177]
We can never bring back old things precisely as they were, but must consider how much of them is necessary to us, accepting, even if it were only out of politeness, something of our own time. The necessities of a builder have torn from us, all unwilling as we were, the apron, as the portion of the platform that came in front of the proscenium used to be called, and we must submit to the picture-making of the modern stage. We would have preferred to be able to return occasionally to the old stage of statue-making, of gesture. On the other hand, one accepts, believing it to be a great improvement, some appropriateness of costume, but speech is essential to us. An Irish critic has told us to study the stage-management of Antoine, but that is like telling a good Catholic to take his theology from Luther. Antoine, who described poetry as a way of saying nothing, has perfected naturalistic acting and carried the spirit of science into the theatre. Were we to study his methods, we might, indeed, have a far more perfect art than our own, a far more mature art, but it is better to fumble our way like children. We may grow up, for we have as good hopes as any other sturdy ragamuffin.
We can never recreate the past exactly as it was, but we need to think about how much of it is important to us, accepting, even if just out of politeness, something from our own time. The needs of a builder have torn from us, no matter how reluctant we were, the apron, which used to be the part of the stage in front of the proscenium, and we have to adapt to the picture-making of the modern stage. We would have preferred to occasionally return to the old stage of statue-making and gesture. On the other hand, we accept, believing it to be a great improvement, some appropriateness in costume, but speech is essential to us. An Irish critic has advised us to study the stage management of Antoine, but that’s like telling a good Catholic to learn theology from Luther. Antoine, who called poetry a way of saying nothing, has refined naturalistic acting and brought the spirit of science into the theatre. If we were to study his methods, we might indeed achieve a far more perfect art than ours, a much more mature art, but it’s better to fumble our way like children. We may grow up, for we have just as much hope as any other resourceful ragamuffin.
An actor must so understand how to discriminate cadence from cadence, and so cherish the musical lineaments of verse or prose, that he delights the ear with a continually varied music. This one has to say over and over again, but one does not mean that his speaking should be a monotonous chant. Those who have heard Mr. Frank Fay speaking verse will understand me. That speech of his, so masculine and so musical, could only sound monotonous to an ear that[178] was deaf to poetic rhythm, and one should never, as do London managers, stage a poetical drama according to the desire of those who are deaf to poetical rhythm. It is possible, barely so, but still possible, that some day we may write musical notes as did the Greeks, it seems, for a whole play, and make our actors speak upon them—not sing, but speak. Even now, when one wishes to make the voice immortal and passionless, as in the Angel’s part in my Hour-Glass, one finds it desirable for the player to speak always upon pure musical notes, written out beforehand and carefully rehearsed. On the one occasion when I heard the Angel’s part spoken in this way with entire success, the contrast between the crystalline quality of the pure notes and the more confused and passionate speaking of the Wise Man was a new dramatic effect of great value.
An actor must understand how to differentiate one rhythm from another and appreciate the musical qualities of verse or prose, so that he can please the ear with a constantly varied melody. This is something that needs to be repeated often, but it doesn’t mean his delivery should be a dull chant. Those who have listened to Mr. Frank Fay recite verse will get what I mean. His speaking, so strong and musical, could only sound monotonous to someone who is tone-deaf to poetic rhythm. One should never, as London managers do, stage a poetic drama according to the preferences of those who can’t appreciate poetic rhythm. It’s possible, though barely so, that one day we might write musical notations like the Greeks did for an entire play and have our actors speak based on them—not sing, but speak. Even now, when we want to make the voice feel timeless and devoid of passion, as in the Angel’s part in my Hour-Glass, it’s ideal for the performer to always speak using carefully written and rehearsed musical notes. The one time I heard the Angel’s part delivered this way with complete success, the contrast between the clear quality of the pure notes and the more chaotic and passionate delivery of the Wise Man created a new and valuable dramatic effect.
If a song is brought into a play it does not matter to what school the musician belongs if every word, if every cadence, is as audible and expressive as if it were spoken. It must be good speech, and one must not listen to the musician if he promise to add meaning to the words with his notes, for one does not add meaning to the word ‘love’ by putting four o’s in the middle, or by subordinating it even slightly to a musical note. But where will one find a musician so mild, so quiet, so modest, unless he be a sailor from the forecastle or some ghost out of the twelfth century? One must ask him for music that shall mean nothing, or next to nothing, apart from the words, and after all he is a musician.
If a song is included in a play, it doesn’t matter what style the musician follows as long as every word and every rhythm is as clear and expressive as if it were spoken. It has to be good dialogue, and you shouldn’t listen to the musician if they claim they can add meaning to the words with their notes, because you can’t enhance the word ‘love’ by adding extra o’s or by letting it take a backseat to a musical note. But where can you find a musician who is so gentle, so calm, so unassuming, unless they are a sailor from the lower decks or some ghost from the twelfth century? You have to ask them for music that means basically nothing aside from the lyrics, and after all, they are still a musician.
When I heard the Æschylean Trilogy at Stratford-on-Avon last spring I could not hear a word of the[179] chorus, except in a few lines here and there which were spoken without musical setting. The chorus was not without dramatic, or rather operatic effect; but why should those singers have taken so much trouble to learn by heart so much of the greatest lyric poetry of Greece? ‘Twinkle, twinkle, little star,’ or any other memory of their childhood, would have served their turn. If it had been comic verse, the singing-master and the musician would have respected it, and the audience would have been able to hear. Mr. Dolmetsch and Miss Florence Farr have been working for some time to find out some way of setting serious poetry which will enable us to hear it, and the singer to sing sweetly and yet never to give a word, a cadence, or an accent, that would not be given it in ordinary passionate speech. It is difficult, for they are trying to re-discover an art that is only remembered or half-remembered in ships and in hovels and among wandering tribes of uncivilised men, and they have to make their experiment with singers who have been trained by a method of teaching that professes to change a human being into a musical instrument, a creation of science, ‘something other than human life.’ In old days the singer began to sing over the rocking cradle or among the wine-cups, and it was as though life itself caught fire of a sudden; but to-day the poet, fanatic that he is, watches the singer go up on to the platform, wondering and expecting every moment that he will punch himself as if he were a bag. It is certainly impossible to speak with perfect expression after you have been a bagpipes for many years, even though you have been making the most beautiful music all the time.[180]
When I listened to the Aeschylean Trilogy in Stratford-on-Avon last spring, I couldn’t make out a single word from the chorus, except for a few lines here and there that were spoken without any music. The chorus had its dramatic, almost operatic effect; but why did those singers put in so much effort to memorize so much of the greatest lyric poetry from Greece? “Twinkle, twinkle, little star” or any childhood memory would have done just fine. If it had been a comedic verse, both the singing teacher and the musician would have respected it, and the audience would have been able to hear it. Mr. Dolmetsch and Miss Florence Farr have been working for a while to figure out a way to present serious poetry that allows us to hear it while also enabling the singer to perform beautifully without losing a word, rhythm, or intonation that wouldn’t be present in regular passionate speech. It’s a tough challenge because they’re trying to revive an art that’s only partially remembered in ships, hovels, and among wandering, uncivilized tribes. They have to conduct their experiments with singers who have been trained using techniques that aim to transform a person into a musical instrument, a creation of science, "something other than human life." In the past, singing began over a rocking cradle or among wine cups, and it felt as if life itself ignited all of a sudden; but today, the poet, being the passionate person he is, watches the singer step onto the stage, wondering and waiting for the moment when he might start punching himself like a punching bag. It’s certainly impossible to speak with perfect expression after you’ve been a bagpipe for many years, even if you’ve been making the most beautiful music all along.
The success of the chorus in the performance of Hippolytus last Spring—I did not see the more recent performance, but hear upon all hands that the chorus was too large—the expressiveness of the greater portion as mere speech, has, I believe, re-created the chorus as a dramatic method. The greater portion of the singing, as arranged by Miss Farr, even when four or five voices sang together, though never when ten sang together, was altogether admirable speech, and some of it was speech of extraordinary beauty. When one lost the meaning, even perhaps where the whole chorus sang together, it was not because of a defective method, but because it is the misfortune of every new artistic method that we can only judge of it through performers who must be for a long time unpractised and amateurish. This new art has a double difficulty, for the training of a modern singer makes articulate speech, as a poet understands it, nearly impossible, and those who are masters of speech very often, perhaps usually, are poor musicians. Fortunately, Miss Farr, who has some knowledge of music, has, it may be, the most beautiful voice on the English stage, and is in her management of it an exquisite artist.
The success of the chorus in the performance of Hippolytus last spring—I didn't see the more recent performance, but I've heard from everyone that the chorus was too big—has, I believe, revitalized the chorus as a dramatic technique. The majority of the singing, arranged by Miss Farr, was entirely admirable as speech, even when four or five voices sang together, though it lost its power when ten sang at once. Some of it was extraordinarily beautiful speech. When the meaning got lost, even perhaps when the whole chorus sang together, it wasn't due to a faulty method, but rather because every new artistic method suffers from the fact that we can only assess it through performers who are often inexperienced and amateur. This new art faces a double challenge, since the training of a modern singer makes clear speech, as understood by a poet, nearly impossible. Those who excel at speech often turn out to be poor musicians. Thankfully, Miss Farr, who has some musical knowledge, might have the most beautiful voice on the English stage, and she is an exquisite artist in how she manages it.
That we may throw emphasis on the words in poetical drama, above all where the words are remote from real life as well as in themselves exacting and difficult, the actors must move, for the most part, slowly and quietly, and not very much, and there should be something in their movements decorative and rhythmical as if they were paintings on a frieze. They must not draw attention to themselves at wrong moments, for poetry and indeed all picturesque[181] writing is perpetually making little pictures which draw the attention away for a second or two from the player. The actress who played Lady Wishfort should have permitted us to give a part of our attention to that little shop or wayside booth. Then, too, one must be content to have long quiet moments, long grey spaces, long level reaches, as it were—the leisure that is in all fine life—for what we may call the business-will in a high state of activity is not everything, although contemporary drama knows of little else.
To emphasize the words in poetic drama, especially when the language feels distant from real life and is inherently challenging, actors should generally move slowly and quietly, with minimal movement. Their actions should be decorative and rhythmic, akin to figures on a frieze. They shouldn’t draw attention to themselves at inappropriate times, as poetry and all scenic writing constantly create little images that briefly divert attention from the performer. The actress portraying Lady Wishfort should have allowed us to pay some attention to that little shop or roadside stall. Additionally, one needs to be okay with long, quiet pauses, extended gray spaces, and smooth stretches—essentially, the leisure found in all fine living—since the relentless drive for action isn’t everything, even though modern drama seems to focus almost entirely on it.
Third. We must have a new kind of scenic art. I have been the advocate of the poetry as against the actor, but I am the advocate of the actor as against the scenery. Ever since the last remnant of the old platform disappeared, and the proscenium grew into the frame of a picture, the actors have been turned into a picturesque group in the foreground of a meretricious landscape-painting. The background should be of as little importance as the background of a portrait-group, and it should, when possible, be of one colour or of one tint, that the persons on the stage, wherever they stand, may harmonise with it or contrast with it and preoccupy our attention. Their outline should be clear and not broken up into the outline of windows and wainscotting, or lost into the edges of colours. In a play which copies the surface of life in its dialogue one may, with this reservation, represent anything that can be represented successfully—a room, for instance—but a landscape painted in the ordinary way will always be meretricious and vulgar. It will[182] always be an attempt to do something which cannot be done successfully except in easel painting, and the moment an actor stands near to your mountain, or your forest, one will perceive that he is standing against a flat surface. Illusion, therefore, is impossible, and should not be attempted. One should be content to suggest a scene upon a canvas, whose vertical flatness one accepts and uses, as the decorator of pottery accepts the roundness of a bowl or a jug. Having chosen the distance from naturalism, which will keep one’s composition from competing with the illusion created by the actor, who belongs to a world with depth as well as height and breadth, one must keep this distance without flinching. The distance will vary according to the distance the playwright has chosen, and especially in poetry, which is more remote and idealistic than prose, one will insist on schemes of colour and simplicity of form, for every sign of deliberate order gives remoteness and ideality. But, whatever the distance be, one’s treatment will always be more or less decorative. We can only find out the right decoration for the different types of play by experiment, but it will probably range between, on the one hand, woodlands made out of recurring pattern, or painted like old religious pictures upon gold background, and upon the other the comparative realism of a Japanese print. This decoration will not only give us a scenic art that will be a true art because peculiar to the stage, but it will give the imagination liberty, and without returning to the bareness of the Elizabethan stage. The poet cannot evoke a picture to the mind’s eye if a second-rate painter has set his imagination of it before the[183] bodily eye; but decoration and suggestion will accompany our moods, and turn our minds to meditation, and yet never become obtrusive or wearisome. The actor and the words put into his mouth are always the one thing that matters, and the scene should never be complete of itself, should never mean anything to the imagination until the actor is in front of it.
Third. We need a new kind of scenic art. I’ve supported the idea of poetry over the actor, but now I support the actor over the scenery. Ever since the last traces of the old stage disappeared and the proscenium became just a frame for a picture, actors have become a decorative group in front of a cheap landscape painting. The background should be as insignificant as the background of a group portrait and, whenever possible, should be a single color or shade, so that the people on stage, no matter where they stand, can harmonize or contrast with it and capture our attention. Their shapes should be clear and not fragmented by the outlines of windows or walls, nor should they blend into the edges of colors. In a play that mimics real life in its dialogue, one can represent anything that can be depicted effectively—like a room, for example—but a landscape painted in a traditional way will always come off as cheap and vulgar. It will always attempt to achieve something that can only be done well in easel painting, and the moment an actor stands near your mountain or forest, it becomes evident that he’s just standing against a flat surface. Therefore, illusion is impossible and shouldn't be attempted. One should be content to suggest a scene on a canvas, accepting and utilizing its flatness, just as a pottery designer accepts the round shape of a bowl or jug. Having established the distance from naturalism, which prevents one’s composition from competing with the illusion created by the actor—who exists in a world with depth, height, and width—one must maintain this distance without hesitation. The distance will vary based on what the playwright has chosen, especially in poetry, which is more distant and idealistic than prose, where one should focus on color schemes and simplicity of form, as every sign of intentional order lends an air of distance and idealism. Regardless of the distance, our approach will always be somewhat decorative. We can only discover the right decor for different types of plays through experimentation, but it will likely fall somewhere between, on one end, woodlands made of repeating patterns or painted like old religious art on a gold background, and on the other, the relative realism of a Japanese print. This decor will not only provide a scenic art that is truly unique to the stage, but it will also free the imagination, all without reverting to the bare simplicity of the Elizabethan stage. The poet cannot conjure an image in the mind if a mediocre painter has already shown a picture to the physical eye; however, decoration and suggestion will enhance our emotions and encourage reflection, while never becoming intrusive or tiresome. The actor and the words given to him are always the most important aspect, and the scene should never stand complete on its own, nor should it have any meaning to the imagination until the actor stands before it.
If one remembers that the movement of the actor, and the graduation and the colour of the lighting, are the two elements that distinguish the stage picture from an easel painting, one will not find it difficult to create an art of the stage ranking as a true fine art. Mr. Gordon Craig has done wonderful things with the lighting, but he is not greatly interested in the actor, and his streams of coloured direct light, beautiful as they are, will always seem, apart from certain exceptional moments, a new externality. One should rather desire, for all but exceptional moments, an even, shadowless light, like that of noon, and it may be that a light reflected out of mirrors will give us what we need.
If you remember that the movement of the actor and the quality and color of the lighting are the two things that set a stage performance apart from a painting, it’s not hard to create stage art that ranks as true fine art. Mr. Gordon Craig has done amazing things with lighting, but he doesn't have much interest in the actor. His bright streams of colored light, as beautiful as they are, will always feel, except for a few special moments, like an external addition. Instead, we should want, for almost all moments except the exceptional ones, a consistent, shadowless light, like that of noon, and maybe light reflected from mirrors will give us what we need.
M. Appia and M. Fortuni are making experiments in the staging of Wagner for a private theatre in Paris, but I cannot understand what M. Appia is doing, from the little I have seen of his writing, excepting that the floor of the stage will be uneven like the ground, and that at moments the lights and shadows of green boughs will fall over the player that the stage may show a man wandering through a wood, and not a wood with a man in the middle of it. One agrees with all the destructive part of his[184] criticism, but it looks as if he himself is seeking, not convention, but a more perfect realism. I cannot persuade myself that the movement of life is flowing that way, for life moves by a throbbing as of a pulse, by reaction and action. The hour of convention and decoration and ceremony is coming again.
M. Appia and M. Fortuni are experimenting with staging Wagner for a private theater in Paris, but I can’t make sense of what M. Appia is doing based on the little I've seen of his writing. The stage floor will be uneven like real ground, and at times, the lights and shadows from green branches will fall on the actor to create the impression of a person wandering through a forest, rather than just having a forest with a person in the middle of it. I agree with the critical part of his criticism, but it seems like he’s searching for a more perfect realism instead of following conventions. I can’t convince myself that life is moving in that direction because life flows with a pulse, through reaction and action. The time for convention, decoration, and ceremony is coming back.
The experiments of the Irish National Theatre Society will have of necessity to be for a long time few and timid, and we must often, having no money and not a great deal of leisure, accept for a while compromises, and much even that we know to be irredeemably bad. One can only perfect an art very gradually; and good playwriting, good speaking, and good acting are the first necessity.[185]
The experiments of the Irish National Theatre Society will inevitably be limited and cautious for a while, and we often have to settle for compromises due to a lack of funds and time, even accepting things we know are fundamentally flawed. You can only refine an art slowly; quality playwriting, speaking, and acting are the essentials.[185]
1905
Our first season at the Abbey Theatre has been tolerably successful. We drew small audiences, but quite as big as we had hoped for, and we end the year with a little money. On the whole we have probably more than trebled our audiences of the Molesworth Hall. The same people come again and again, and others join them, and I do not think we lose any of them. We shall be under more expense in our new season, for we have decided to pay some of the company and send them into the provinces, but our annual expenses will not be as heavy as the weekly expenses of the most economical London manager. Mr. Philip Carr, whose revivals of Elizabethan plays and old comedies have been the finest things one could see in a London theatre, spent three hundred pounds and took twelve pounds during his last week; but here in Ireland enthusiasm can do half the work, and nobody is accustomed to get much money, and even Mr. Carr’s inexpensive scenery costs more than our simple decorations. Our staging of Kincora, the work of Mr. Robert Gregory, was beautiful, with a high, grave dignity and that strangeness which Ben Jonson thought to be a part of all excellent beauty, and the expense of scenery, dresses and all was hardly above thirty pounds. If we find a good scene we repeat it in other plays, and in course of time we shall be able to put on new plays without any expense for scenery at all. I do not think that[186] even the most expensive decoration would increase in any way the pleasure of an audience that comes to us for the play and the acting.
Our first season at the Abbey Theatre has been fairly successful. We attracted small audiences, but they were about as big as we had anticipated, and we’re finishing the year with a little money left over. Overall, we’ve probably more than tripled our audiences from the Molesworth Hall. The same people keep coming back, and new ones join them, and I believe we haven’t lost any of them. We’ll have more expenses in our upcoming season since we’ve decided to pay some of the cast and send them on tour, but our annual costs won’t be as high as the weekly expenses of the most budget-conscious London manager. Mr. Philip Carr, whose revivals of Elizabethan plays and classic comedies have been some of the best performances in London, spent three hundred pounds and made only twelve pounds during his last week; however, here in Ireland, enthusiasm can do half the work, and people aren’t used to making much money, and even Mr. Carr’s low-cost sets are more expensive than our simple decorations. Our staging of Kincora, created by Mr. Robert Gregory, was beautiful, with a serious elegance and that uniqueness which Ben Jonson believed was part of all great beauty, and the total cost for scenery, costumes, and everything else was barely over thirty pounds. If we find a good set design, we can use it in other plays, and over time, we’ll be able to produce new plays without any costs for sets at all. I don't think that[186] even the most elaborate decorations would enhance the enjoyment of an audience that comes to see us for the play and the acting.
We shall have abundance of plays, for Lady Gregory has written us a new comedy besides her White Cockade, which is in rehearsal; Mr. Boyle, a satirical comedy in three acts; Mr. Colum has made a new play out of his Broken Soil; and I have made almost a new one out of my Shadowy Waters; and Mr. Synge has practically finished a longer and more elaborate comedy than his last. Since our start last Christmas we have shown eleven plays created by our movement and very varied in substance and form, and six of these were new: The Well of the Saints, Kincora, The Building Fund, The Land, On Baile’s Strand, and Spreading the News.
We’re going to have plenty of plays because Lady Gregory has written us a new comedy in addition to her White Cockade, which is currently in rehearsal; Mr. Boyle has a satirical comedy in three acts; Mr. Colum has adapted his Broken Soil into a new play; I’ve nearly transformed my Shadowy Waters into a new one; and Mr. Synge has almost completed a longer and more complex comedy than his last. Since we started last Christmas, we’ve presented eleven plays created by our movement, showcasing a wide range of content and styles, with six of them being new: The Well of the Saints, Kincora, The Building Fund, The Land, On Baile’s Strand, and Spreading the News.
One of our plays, The Well of the Saints, has been accepted for immediate production by the Deutsches Theatre of Berlin; and another, The Shadow of the Glen, is to be played during the season at the National Bohemian Theatre at Prague; and my own Cathleen ni Houlihan has been translated into Irish and been played at the Oireachtas, before an audience of some thousands. We have now several dramatists who have taken to drama as their most serious business, and we claim that a school of Irish drama exists, and that it is founded upon sincere observation and experience.
One of our plays, The Well of the Saints, has been accepted for immediate production by the Deutsches Theatre in Berlin; another, The Shadow of the Glen, will be performed this season at the National Bohemian Theatre in Prague; and my own Cathleen ni Houlihan has been translated into Irish and staged at the Oireachtas, in front of an audience of several thousand people. We now have several playwrights who have committed to drama as their main focus, and we assert that a school of Irish drama exists, grounded in genuine observation and experience.
As is natural in a country where the Gaelic League has created a pre-occupation with the countryman, the greatest number of our plays are founded on the comedy and tragedy of country life, and are written more or less in dialect. When the Norwegian[187] National movement began, its writers chose for their maxim, ‘To understand the saga by the peasant and the peasant by the saga.’ Ireland in our day has re-discovered the old heroic literature of Ireland, and she has re-discovered the imagination of the folk. My own pre-occupation is more with the heroic legend than with the folk, but Lady Gregory in her Spreading the News, Mr. Synge in his Well of the Saints, Mr. Colum in The Land, Mr. Boyle in The Building Fund, have been busy, much or little, with the folk and the folk-imagination. Mr. Synge alone has written of the peasant as he is to all the ages; of the folk-imagination as it has been shaped by centuries of life among fields or on fishing-grounds. His people talk a highly-coloured musical language, and one never hears from them a thought that is of to-day and not of yesterday. Lady Gregory has written of the people of the markets and villages of the West, and their speech, though less full of peculiar idiom than that of Mr. Synge’s people, is still always that vivid speech which has been shaped through some generations of English speaking by those who still think in Gaelic. Mr. Colum and Mr. Boyle, on the other hand, write of the countryman or villager of the East or centre of Ireland, who thinks in English, and the speech of their people shows the influence of the newspaper and the National Schools. The people they write of, too, are not the true folk. They are the peasant as he is being transformed by modern life, and for that very reason the man of the towns may find it easier to understand them. There is less surprise, less wonder in what he sees, but there is more of himself there, more of his vision of the world and of the problems that are troubling him.[188]
As is typical in a country where the Gaelic League has sparked an interest in rural life, most of our plays are based on the comedy and tragedy of country living and are written mostly in dialect. When the Norwegian National movement started, its writers adopted the motto, ‘To understand the saga by the peasant and the peasant by the saga.’ In our time, Ireland has re-discovered its ancient heroic literature and the creativity of its people. I’m more focused on heroic legends than on folk tales, but Lady Gregory in her Spreading the News, Mr. Synge in The Well of the Saints, Mr. Colum in The Land, and Mr. Boyle in The Building Fund have been involved, to varying degrees, with the folk and their imaginations. Mr. Synge uniquely portrays the peasant as he has existed through the ages; he reflects the folk imagination shaped by centuries of life in the fields or at sea. His characters speak in a rich, musical language, and you never hear from them a thought that feels contemporary or separate from the past. Lady Gregory has written about the people in the markets and villages of the West, and their language, while not as rich in unique idioms as that of Mr. Synge’s characters, still carries the vibrant expression formed over generations of English speakers who still think in Gaelic. Mr. Colum and Mr. Boyle, however, depict the countrymen or villagers of the East and central Ireland, who think in English, and their characters’ speech shows the influence of newspapers and National Schools. The people they describe are not the authentic folk; they represent the peasant as he is being changed by modern life, making it easier for urban dwellers to relate to them. There’s less surprise and wonder in what he observes, but there’s more of himself reflected back, along with his perspective on the world and the issues that bother him.[188]
It is not fitting for the showman to overpraise the show, but he is always permitted to tell you what is in his booths. Mr. Synge is the most obviously individual of our writers. He alone has discovered a new kind of sarcasm, and it is this sarcasm that keeps him, and may long keep him, from general popularity. Mr. Boyle satirises a miserly old woman, and he has made a very vivid person of her, but as yet his satire is such as all men accept; it brings no new thing to judgment. We have never doubted that what he assails is evil, and we are never afraid that it is ourselves. Lady Gregory alone writes out of a spirit of pure comedy, and laughs without bitterness and with no thought but to laugh. She has a perfect sympathy with her characters, even with the worst of them, and when the curtain goes down we are so far from the mood of judgment that we do not even know that we have condoned many sins. In Mr. Colum’s Land there is a like comedy when Cornelius and Sally fill the scene, but then he is too young to be content with laughter. He is still interested in the reform of society, but that will pass, for at about thirty every writer, who is anything of an artist, comes to understand that all a work of art can do is to show one the reality that is within our minds, and the reality that our eyes look on. He is the youngest of us all by many years, and we are all proud to foresee his future.
It’s not appropriate for the showman to overly praise the show, but he can always tell you what’s in his booths. Mr. Synge is definitely the most unique of our writers. He has discovered a new type of sarcasm, and it’s this sarcasm that keeps him, and may continue to keep him, from gaining widespread popularity. Mr. Boyle satirizes a stingy old woman and has created a very vivid character out of her, but so far his satire is something everyone can relate to; it doesn't introduce any new judgment. We’ve never doubted that what he critiques is wrong, and we're never worried it points to us. Lady Gregory, on the other hand, writes purely for the joy of comedy, laughing without bitterness and with no intention other than to amuse. She has perfect empathy for her characters, even the worst ones, and when the curtain falls, we’re so far from a judgmental mindset that we don’t even realize we’ve overlooked many faults. In Mr. Colum’s Land, there’s similar comedy when Cornelius and Sally take the stage, but he’s still too young to be satisfied with just laughter. He is still focused on changing society, but that will change, because around the age of thirty, every writer with any artistic sense realizes that the only thing a work of art can do is reveal the reality inside our minds and the reality we see with our eyes. He is the youngest among us by several years, and we’re all proud to anticipate his future.
I think that a race or a nation or a phase of life has but few dramatic themes, and that when these have been once written well they must afterwards be written less and less well until one gets at last but[189] ‘Soulless self-reflections of man’s skill.’ The first man writes what it is natural to write, the second man what is left to him, for the imagination cannot repeat itself. The hoydenish young woman, the sentimental young woman, the villain and the hero alike ever self-possessed, of contemporary drama, were once real discoveries, and one can trace their history through the generations like a joke or a folk-tale, but, unlike these, they grow always less interesting as they get farther from their cradle. Our opportunity in Ireland is not that our playwrights have more talent, it is possible that they have less than the workers in an old tradition, but that the necessity of putting a life that has not hitherto been dramatised into their plays excludes all these types which have had their origin in a different social order.
I believe that a race, a nation, or a stage of life has only a handful of dramatic themes, and once these themes have been expressed well, they tend to be expressed less and less effectively until we end up with just [189] ‘soulless self-reflections of human skill.’ The first person captures what feels natural to write, while the second can only write what's left, because imagination cannot repeat itself. The brash young woman, the emotional young woman, the villain, and the hero—each always self-assured—of contemporary drama were once fresh discoveries, and you can trace their evolution like a joke or a folktale, but unlike those, they become less interesting as they move further away from their origins. Our opportunity in Ireland doesn't come from our playwrights having more talent; it’s possible they have less than those working within an established tradition, but the necessity of portraying a life that hasn’t been dramatized before in their plays removes all these character types that originated in a different social context.
An audience with National feeling is alive, at the worst it is alive enough to quarrel with. One man came up from the scene of Lady Gregory’s Kincora at Killaloe that he might see her play, and having applauded loudly, and even cheered for the Dalcassians, became silent and troubled when Brian took Gormleith for his wife. ‘It is a great pity,’ he said to a man next to him, ‘that he didn’t marry a quiet girl from his own district.’ Some have quarrelled with me because I did not take some glorious moment of Cuchulain’s life for my play, and not the killing of his son, and all our playwrights have been attacked for choosing bad characters instead of good, and called slanderers of their country. In so far as these attacks come from National feeling, that is to say, out of an interest or an affection for the life of this country[190] now and in past times, as did the countryman’s trouble about Gormleith, they are in the long run the greatest help to a dramatist, for they give him something to startle or to delight. Every writer has had to face them where his work has aroused a genuine interest. The Germans at the beginning of the nineteenth century preferred Schiller to Goethe, and thought him the greater writer, because he put nobler characters into his books; and when Chaucer met Eros walking in the month of May, that testy god complains that though he had ‘sixty bookkes olde and newe,’ and all full of stories of women and the life they led, and though for every bad woman there are a hundred good, he has chosen to write only of the bad ones. He complains that Chaucer by his Troilus and his Romaunt of the Rose has brought love and women to discredit. It is the same in painting as in literature, for when a new painter arises men cry out, even when he is a painter of the beautiful like Rossetti, that he has chosen the exaggerated or the ugly or the unhealthy, forgetting that it is the business of art and of letters to change the values and to mint the coinage. Without this outcry there is no movement of life in the arts, for it is the sign of values not yet understood, of a coinage not yet mastered. Sometimes the writer delights us, when we grow to understand him, with new forms of virtue discovered in persons where one had not hitherto looked for it, and sometimes, and this is more and more true of modern art, he changes the values not by the persons he sets before one, who may be mean enough, but by his way of looking at them, by the implications that come from his own mind, by the[191] tune they dance to as it were. Eros, into whose mouth Chaucer, one doubts not, puts arguments that he had heard from his readers and listeners, objected to Chaucer’s art in the interests of pedantic mediæval moralising; the contemporaries of Schiller commended him for reflecting vague romantic types from the sentimental literature of his predecessors; and those who object to the peasant as he is seen in the Abbey Theatre have their imaginations full of what is least observant and most sentimental in the Irish novelists. When I was a boy I spent many an afternoon with a village shoemaker who was a great reader. I asked him once what Irish novels he liked, and he told me there were none he could read, ‘They sentimentalised the people,’ he said angrily; and it was against Kickham that he complained most. ‘I want to see the people,’ he said, ‘shown up in their naked hideousness.’ That is the peasant mind as I know it, delight in strong sensations whether of beauty or of ugliness, in bare facts, and quite without sentimentality. The sentimental mind is the bourgeois mind, and it was this mind which came into Irish literature with Gerald Griffin and later on with Kickham.
An audience with a strong sense of national identity is alive; at the very least, it's alive enough to argue about. One man left the performance of Lady Gregory’s Kincora at Killaloe just to see her play, and after applauding loudly and even cheering for the Dalcassians, he fell silent and troubled when Brian took Gormleith as his wife. “It’s really a shame,” he told the guy next to him, “that he didn’t marry a nice girl from his own area.” Some people have argued with me because I didn't pick a glorious moment from Cuchulain’s life for my play, focusing instead on the killing of his son, and our playwrights have been criticized for choosing bad characters over good ones and labeled as slanderers of their country. As far as these criticisms stem from national sentiment—meaning a genuine interest or affection for the life of this country, both now and in the past, like the countryman’s concern about Gormleith—they ultimately provide a significant boost to a dramatist, as they give him something to provoke or to delight the audience. Every writer has faced such reactions when their work has sparked genuine interest. Germans at the start of the nineteenth century favored Schiller over Goethe, believing he was the better writer because he created nobler characters; and when Chaucer encountered Eros in May, that irritable god complained that despite having “sixty old and new books," filled with stories of women and their lives, and that for every bad woman, there are a hundred good, Chaucer chose to write only about the bad ones. He lamented that Chaucer, through his Troilus and Romaunt of the Rose, has caused love and women to lose respect. Art mirrors literature in this regard; when a new painter emerges, people often criticize him, even if he paints beautiful things like Rossetti, claiming he focuses on the exaggerated, the ugly, or the unhealthy, forgetting that it’s the role of art and literature to change perceptions and create new standards. Without this backlash, there’s no vibrancy in the arts, as it signifies values not yet understood and standards not yet established. Sometimes, the writer surprises us, as we begin to understand him, by revealing new forms of virtue in unexpected characters, and sometimes—especially true in modern art—he shifts perceptions not by the characters he presents, who may be quite ordinary, but through his unique perspective, the implications derived from his own thoughts, and the atmosphere he creates. Eros, to whom Chaucer undoubtedly attributed arguments from his readers and listeners, criticized Chaucer’s artistry in favor of tedious medieval moralizing; Schiller's contemporaries praised him for reflecting vague romantic ideals from the sentimental literature of the past; and those who object to the portrayal of peasants in the Abbey Theatre are often fueled by the least observant and most sentimental aspects of Irish novelists. When I was a kid, I spent many afternoons with a village shoemaker who was an avid reader. I once asked him which Irish novels he enjoyed, and he angrily replied that there were none he could read, claiming, “They sentimentalize the people.” He particularly criticized Kickham. “I want to see the people,” he said, “depicted in their raw ugliness.” That reflects the peasant mindset as I understand it: a fascination with intense sensations, whether beautiful or ugly, a focus on stark realities, and a complete lack of sentimentality. The sentimental mindset belongs to the bourgeois, and it was this perspective that entered Irish literature with Gerald Griffin and later with Kickham.
It is the mind of the town, and it is a delight to those only who have seen life, and above all country life, with unobservant eyes, and most of all to the Irish tourist, to the patriotic young Irishman who goes to the country for a month’s holiday with his head full of vague idealisms. It is not the art of Mr. Colum, born of the people, and when at his best looking at the town and not the country with strange eyes, nor the art of Mr. Synge spending[192] weeks and months in remote places talking Irish to fishers and islanders. I remember meeting, about twenty years ago, a lad who had a little yacht at Kingstown. Somebody was talking of the sea paintings of a great painter, Hook, I think, and this made him very angry. No yachtsman believed in them or thought them at all like the sea, he said. Indeed, he was always hearing people praise pictures that were not a bit like the sea, and thereupon he named certain of the greatest painters of water—men who more than all others had spent their lives in observing the effects of light upon cloud and wave. I met him again the other day, well on in middle life, and though he is not even an Irishman, indignant with Mr. Synge’s and Mr. Boyle’s[I] peasants. He knew the people, he said, and neither he nor any other person that knew them could believe that they were properly represented in The Well of the Saints or The Building Fund. Twenty years ago his imagination was under the influence of popular pictures, but to-day it was under the conventional idealisms which writers like Kickham and Griffin substitute for the ever-varied life of the cottages, and that conventional idealism that the contemporary English Theatre substitutes for all life whatsoever. I saw Caste, the earliest play of the modern school, a few days ago, and found there more obviously than I expected, for I am not much of a theatre-goer, the English half of the mischief. Two of the minor persons had a certain amount of superficial characterization, as if out of the halfpenny comic papers; [193]but the central persons, the man and woman that created the dramatic excitement, such as it was, had not characters of any kind, being vague ideals, perfection as it is imagined by a common-place mind. The audience could give them its sympathy without the labour that comes from awakening knowledge. If the dramatist had put any man and woman of his acquaintance that seemed to him nearest perfection into his play, he would have had to make it a study, among other things, of the little petty faults and perverted desires that come out of the nature or its surroundings. He would have troubled that admiring audience by making a self-indulgent sympathy more difficult. He might have even seemed, like Ibsen or the early Christians, an enemy of the human race. We have gone down to the roots, and we have made up our minds upon one thing quite definitely—that in no play that professes to picture life in its daily aspects shall we admit these white phantoms. We can do this, not because we have any special talent, but because we are dealing with a life which has for all practical purposes never been set upon the stage before. The conventional types of the novelists do not pervert our imagination, for they are built, as it were, into another form, and no man who has chosen for himself a sound method of drama, whether it be the drama of character or of crisis, can use them. The Gaelic League and Cumann na nGaedheal play does indeed show the influence of the novelists; but the typical Gaelic League play is essentially narrative and not dramatic. Every artist necessarily imitates those who have worked in the same form before him, and when the preoccupation has been with the same[194] life he almost always, consciously or unconsciously, borrows more than the form, and it is this very borrowing—affecting thought, language, all the vehicles of expression—which brings about the most of what we call decadence.
It represents the essence of the town, and it's enjoyable mainly for those who have experienced life, especially rural life, without much awareness, particularly for the Irish tourist and the patriotic young Irishman who heads to the countryside for a month of vacation with his mind filled with vague ideals. It’s not the art of Mr. Colum, who captures the spirit of the people and looks at the town rather than the country with a fresh perspective, nor the art of Mr. Synge, who spends weeks and months in remote areas speaking Irish with fishermen and islanders. About twenty years ago, I remember meeting a young guy with a small yacht in Kingstown. Someone was discussing the sea paintings of a famous artist, Hook, I think, and this really annoyed him. He insisted that no yachtsman believed those paintings represented the sea at all. He often heard people praise pictures that didn't resemble the sea, and then he named some of the greatest marine artists—men who had dedicated their lives to studying light's effects on clouds and waves. I ran into him again recently, now in middle age, and even though he’s not Irish, he was upset with Mr. Synge's and Mr. Boyle's depictions of peasants. He claimed to know the people well and insisted that neither he nor anyone else familiar with them could accept their portrayal in The Well of the Saints or The Building Fund. Twenty years ago, his imagination was influenced by popular images, but today it’s shaped by the conventional ideals that writers like Kickham and Griffin replace for the diverse life of countryside cottages, as well as the conventional ideals that contemporary English theatre substitutes for all life. I saw Caste, the first play of the modern school, a few days ago, and I found the English influence on the narrative more apparent than I expected, as I’m not a frequent theatre-goer. Two minor characters had a bit of surface-level characterization, resembling something out of cheap comic papers; but the main characters, the man and woman generating the dramatic tension, lacked any real character, represented as vague ideals, a sense of perfection imagined by an ordinary mind. The audience could sympathize with them easily without the effort that comes from deeper understanding. If the playwright had included any real man and woman from his life whom he considered closest to perfection, he would have had to delve into their minor flaws and distorted desires that arise from their nature or surroundings. He would have challenged that admiring audience by complicating their sympathies. He might have even appeared, like Ibsen or early Christians, as an adversary of humanity. We've examined the fundamentals, and we've firmly decided that no play claiming to depict everyday life will feature these empty ideals. We can make this choice not due to any special talent, but because we are engaging with a reality that, for all practical purposes, has never before been presented on stage. The typical characters in novels don’t distort our imagination because they are, in a sense, formed differently; no one who has adopted a solid dramatic approach, whether character-driven or crisis-driven, can utilize them. The Gaelic League and Cumann na nGaedheal plays do show the influence of novelists; however, the typical Gaelic League play is more narrative than dramatic. Every artist inevitably mimics those who have worked in the same form before them, and when the focus has been on the same life, they often consciously or unconsciously borrow more than just the form, and it is this very borrowing—affecting thought, language, all modes of expression—that leads to much of what we refer to as decadence.
After all, if our plays are slanders upon their country; if to represent upon the stage a hard old man like Cosgar, or a rapacious old man like Shan, or a faithless wife like Nora Burke, or to select from history treacherous Gormleith for a theme, is to represent this nation at something less than its full moral worth; if every play played in the Abbey Theatre now and in times to come be something of a slander, is anybody a penny the worse? Some ancient or mediæval races did not think so. Jusserand describes the French conquerors of mediæval England as already imagining themselves in their literature, as they have done to this day, as a great deal worse than they are, and the English imagining themselves a great deal better. The greater portion of the Divine Comedy is a catalogue of the sins of Italy, and Boccaccio became immortal because he exaggerated with an unceasing playful wit the vices of his countryside. The Greeks chose for the themes of their serious literature a few great crimes, and Corneille, in his article on the theory of the drama, shows why the greatness and notoriety of these crimes is necessary to tragic drama. The public life of Athens found its chief celebration in the monstrous caricature of Aristophanes, and the Greek nation was so proud, so free from morbid sensitiveness, that it invited the foreign ambassadors to the spectacle.[195] And I answer to those who say that Ireland cannot afford this freedom because of her political circumstances, that if Ireland cannot afford it, Ireland cannot have a literature. Literature has never been the work of slaves, and Ireland must learn to say—
After all, if our plays are slanders against their country; if representing a grumpy old man like Cosgar, or a greedy old man like Shan, or an unfaithful wife like Nora Burke, or picking a treacherous figure like Gormleith from history as a theme, portrays this nation at something less than its full moral worth; if every play performed in the Abbey Theatre now and in the future is a form of slander, does anyone really suffer a loss? Some ancient or medieval societies didn't think so. Jusserand describes the French conquerors of medieval England as already seeing themselves in their literature, as they still do to this day, as much worse than they are, while the English see themselves as much better. A large part of the Divine Comedy is a list of Italy's sins, and Boccaccio became famous because he exaggerated with a constant playful wit the flaws of his homeland. The Greeks chose a few major crimes for the themes of their serious literature, and Corneille, in his article on the theory of drama, explains why the significance and infamy of these crimes are essential to tragic drama. The public life of Athens celebrated primarily through the outrageous caricatures of Aristophanes, and the Greek people were so proud and unbothered that they welcomed foreign ambassadors to the spectacle.[195] And I respond to those who argue that Ireland can't afford this freedom due to her political situation, that if Ireland can't afford it, then Ireland can't have a literature. Literature has never been the work of the oppressed, and Ireland must learn to say—
‘Stone walls do not a prison make,
Nor iron bars a cage.’
‘Stone walls don’t make a prison,
Nor do iron bars make a cage.’
The misrepresentation of the average life of a nation that follows of necessity from an imaginative delight in energetic characters and extreme types, enlarges the energy of a people by the spectacle of energy. A nation is injured by the picking out of a single type and setting that into print or upon the stage as a type of the whole nation. Ireland suffered in this way from that single whisky-drinking, humorous type which seemed for a time the accepted type of all. The Englishwoman is, no doubt, injured in the same way in the minds of various Continental nations by a habit of caricaturing all Englishwomen as having big teeth. But neither nation can be injured by imaginative writers selecting types that please their fancy. They will never impose a general type on the public mind, for genius differs from the newspapers in this, that the greater and more confident it is, the more is its delight in varieties and species. If Ireland were at this moment, through a misunderstanding terror of the stage Irishman, to deprive her writers of freedom, to make their imaginations timid, she would lower her dignity in her own eyes and in the eyes of every intellectual nation. That old caricature did her very little harm in the long run, perhaps a few car-drivers have copied[196] it in their lives, while the mind of the country remained untroubled; but the loss of imaginative freedom and daring would turn us into old women. In the long run, it is the great writer of a nation that becomes its image in the minds of posterity, and even though he represent no man of worth in his art, the worth of his own mind becomes the inheritance of his people. He takes nothing away that he does not give back in greater volume.
The way a nation’s average life is misrepresented due to an imaginative love for energetic characters and extreme types boosts the energy of a society by showcasing that energy. A nation suffers when a single type is picked out and presented in print or on stage as representative of the entire nation. Ireland, for instance, suffered from being represented by a single whisky-drinking, humorous stereotype that seemed for a time to be the accepted portrayal of all its people. Similarly, Englishwomen are often harmed in the perception of various European nations by the stereotype of all Englishwomen having big teeth. However, neither nation can be truly hurt by imaginative writers showcasing types that they find appealing. These writers will never impose a general stereotype on the public, because true genius, unlike newspapers, thrives on variety and diversity. If Ireland were to restrict its writers' freedom out of fear of the stereotypical Irishman, it would diminish its dignity both in its own eyes and in the view of every intellectual nation. That old stereotype likely did little long-term harm, perhaps influencing a few taxi drivers, while the broader mindset of the country remained unaffected; but losing imaginative freedom and boldness would make us stagnant. Ultimately, it is the great writer of a nation that becomes its lasting image in the minds of future generations, and even if he doesn't directly represent anyone of value in his art, the worth of his own intellect becomes a legacy for his people. He doesn't take away anything without giving back even more.
If Ireland had not lost the Gaelic she never would have had this sensitiveness as of a parvenu when presented at Court for the first time, or of a nigger newspaper. When Ireland had the confidence of her own antiquity, her writers praised and blamed according to their fancy, and even as throughout all mediæval Europe, they laughed when they had a mind to at the most respected persons, at the sanctities of Church and State. The story of The Shadow of the Glen, found by Mr. Synge in Gaelic-speaking Aran, and by Mr. Curtain in Munster; the Song of The Red-haired Man’s Wife, sung in all Gaelic Ireland; The Midnight Court of MacGiolla Meidhre; The Vision of MacCoinglinne; the old romancers, with their Bricriu and their Conan, laughed and sang as fearlessly as Chaucer or Villon or Cervantes. It seemed almost as if those old writers murmured to themselves: ‘If we but keep our courage let all the virtues perish, for we can make them over again; but if that be gone, all is gone.’ I remember when I was an art student at the Metropolitan School of Art a good many years ago, saying to Mr. Hughes the sculptor, as we looked at the work of our fellow-students,[197] ‘Every student here that is doing better work than another is doing it because he has a more intrepid imagination; one has only to look at the line of a drawing to see that’; and he said that was his own thought also. All good art is extravagant, vehement, impetuous, shaking the dust of time from its feet, as it were, and beating against the walls of the world.
If Ireland hadn't lost its Gaelic, it would never have felt that sensitivity like a newcomer at Court for the first time, or like a struggling newspaper. When Ireland was confident in its ancient heritage, its writers praised and criticized as they pleased. Just like in medieval Europe, they laughed whenever they wanted at the most respected figures and the sacred traditions of Church and State. The tale of The Shadow of the Glen, discovered by Mr. Synge in Gaelic-speaking Aran, and by Mr. Curtain in Munster; the song of The Red-haired Man’s Wife, sung throughout all of Gaelic Ireland; The Midnight Court of MacGiolla Meidhre; The Vision of MacCoinglinne; the old storytellers, with their Bricriu and their Conan, laughed and sang as fearlessly as Chaucer, Villon, or Cervantes. It seemed as if those ancient writers whispered to themselves: ‘As long as we keep our courage, let all the virtues fade, because we can create them again; but if that is lost, everything is lost.’ I remember when I was an art student at the Metropolitan School of Art many years ago, I told Mr. Hughes the sculptor, while examining the work of our classmates, [197] ‘Every student here doing better work than the others is doing so because they have a bolder imagination; you can see it just by looking at the lines of their drawings.’ He agreed that it was his belief as well. All great art is extravagant, passionate, and intense, shaking off the dust of time and pushing against the boundaries of the world.
If a sincere religious artist were to arise in Ireland in our day, and were to paint the Holy Family, let us say, he would meet with the same opposition that sincere dramatists are meeting with to-day. The bourgeois mind is never sincere in the arts, and one finds in Irish chapels, above all in Irish convents, the religious art that it understands. A Connaught convent a little time ago refused a fine design for stained glass, because of the personal life in the faces and in the attitudes, which seemed to them ugly, perhaps even impious. They sent to the designer an insipid German chromo-lithograph, full of faces without expression or dignity, and gestures without personal distinction, and the designer, too anxious for success to reject any order, has carried out this ignoble design in glass of beautiful colour and quality. Let us suppose that Meister Stefan were to paint in Ireland to-day that exquisite Madonna of his, with her lattice of roses; a great deal that is said of our plays would be said of that picture. Why select for his model a little girl selling newspapers in the streets, why slander with that miserable little body the Mother of God? He could only answer, as the imaginative artist always answers, ‘That is the way I have seen[198] her in my mind, and what I have made of her is very living.’ All art is founded upon personal vision, and the greater the art the more surprising the vision; and all bad art is founded upon impersonal types and images, accepted by average men and women out of imaginative poverty and timidity, or the exhaustion that comes from labour.
If a genuine religious artist were to emerge in Ireland today and paint the Holy Family, they would face the same resistance that authentic playwrights encounter now. The middle-class mindset is never truly sincere when it comes to the arts, and in Irish chapels, especially in Irish convents, you find the religious art they are comfortable with. Not long ago, a convent in Connaught rejected a beautiful stained glass design because they found the personal expressions in the faces and poses to be unattractive, perhaps even disrespectful. They sent the designer a bland German chromo-lithograph, filled with faceless, expressionless figures and gestures lacking any individuality. The designer, eager for success, completed this mediocre design in lovely glass that was of high quality. Imagine if Meister Stefan were to paint his exquisite Madonna, with her lattice of roses, in Ireland today; many of the critiques aimed at our plays would also be directed at that painting. Why would he choose a young girl selling newspapers on the street as his model? Why tarnish the Mother of God with such a trivial figure? He could only respond, as any imaginative artist would, ‘That’s how I’ve envisioned her, and what I’ve created is full of life.’ All art is based on personal vision, and the greater the art, the more astonishing the vision; bad art, on the other hand, is rooted in generic types and images, accepted by average people out of imaginative poverty, fear, or the fatigue that comes from hard work.
Nobody can force a movement of any kind to take any prearranged pattern to any very great extent; one can, perhaps, modify it a little, and that is all. When one says that it is going to develop in a certain way, one means that one sees, or imagines that one sees, certain energies which left to themselves are bound to give it a certain form. Writing in Samhain some years ago, I said that our plays would be of two kinds, plays of peasant life and plays of a romantic and heroic life, such as one finds in the folk-tales. To-day I can see other forces, and can foretell, I think, the form of technique that will arise. About fifty years ago, perhaps not so many, the playwrights of every country in the world became persuaded that their plays must reflect the surface of life; and the author of Caste, for instance, made a reputation by putting what seemed to be average common life and average common speech for the first time upon the stage in England, and by substituting real loaves of bread and real cups of tea for imaginary ones. He was not a very clever nor a very well-educated man, and he made his revolution superficially; but in other countries men of intellect and knowledge created that intellectual drama of real life, of which Ibsen’s later plays are the ripened fruit. This change coincided with the substitution of science[199] for religion in the conduct of life, and is, I believe, as temporary, for the practice of twenty centuries will surely take the sway in the end. A rhetorician in that novel of Petronius, which satirises, or perhaps one should say celebrates, Roman decadence, complains that the young people of his day are made blockheads by learning old romantic tales in the schools, instead of what belongs to common life. And yet is it not the romantic tale, the extravagant and ungovernable dream which comes out of youth; and is not that desire for what belongs to common life, whether it comes from Rome or Greece or England, the sign of fading fires, of ebbing imaginative desire? In the arts I am quite certain that it is a substitution of apparent for real truth. Mr. George Moore has a very vivid character; he is precisely one of those whose characters can be represented most easily upon the stage. Let us suppose that some dramatist had made even him the centre of a play in which the moderation of common life was carefully preserved, how very little he could give us of that headlong intrepid man, as we know him, whether through long personal knowledge or through his many books. The more carefully the play reflected the surface of life the more would the elements be limited to those that naturally display themselves during so many minutes of our ordinary affairs. It is only by extravagance, by an emphasis far greater than that of life as we observe it, that we can crowd into a few minutes the knowledge of years. Shakespeare or Sophocles can so quicken, as it were, the circles of the clock, so heighten the expression of life, that many years can unfold themselves in a few[200] minutes, and it is always Shakespeare or Sophocles, and not Ibsen, that makes us say, ‘How true, how often I have felt as that man feels’; or ‘How intimately I have come to know those people on the stage.’ There is a certain school of painters that has discovered that it is necessary in the representation of light to put little touches of pure colour side by side. When you went up close to that big picture of the Alps by Segantini, in Mr. Lane’s Loan Exhibition a year ago, you found that the grass seeds, which looked brown enough from the other side of the room, were full of pure scarlet colour. If you copy nature’s moderation of colour you do not imitate her, for you have only white paint and she has light. If you wish to represent character or passion upon the stage, as it is known to the friends, let us say, of your principal persons, you must be excessive, extravagant, fantastic even, in expression; and you must be this, more extravagantly, more excessively, more fantastically than ever, if you wish to show character and passion as they would be known to the principal person of your play in the depths of his own mind. The greatest art symbolises not those things that we have observed so much as those things that we have experienced, and when the imaginary saint or lover or hero moves us most deeply, it is the moment when he awakens within us for an instant our own heroism, our own sanctity, our own desire. We possess these things—the greatest of men not more than Seaghan the Fool—not at all moderately, but to an infinite extent, and though we control or ignore them, we know that the moralists speak true when they compare them to angels or to devils,[201] or to beasts of prey. How can any dramatic art, moderate in expression, be a true image of hell or heaven or the wilderness, or do anything but create those faint histories that but touch our curiosity, those groups of persons that never follow us into our intimate life, where Odysseus and Don Quixote and Hamlet are with us always?
No one can force any movement to follow a specific pattern for very long; you can maybe tweak it a little, and that’s about it. When someone says it will develop in a certain way, they mean they see or think they see certain forces that, if left to their own devices, will shape it in a specific way. Writing in Samhain a few years back, I mentioned that our plays would fall into two categories: stories about peasant life and stories of romantic and heroic life, like those found in folk tales. Today, I see different forces at play and can possibly predict the techniques that will emerge. About fifty years ago, maybe not even that long, playwrights everywhere believed their works needed to reflect everyday life. The author of Caste, for example, gained recognition by bringing what seemed to be ordinary life and everyday speech to the stage in England for the first time, using real loaves of bread and real cups of tea instead of pretend ones. He wasn’t particularly clever or well-educated, and he initiated this change on the surface; but in other countries, intellectuals created a drama that truly represented real life, of which Ibsen’s later works are a mature example. This shift happened as science started to replace religion in how we live, and I think it’s just a temporary change since the practices of the past two thousand years will ultimately prevail. A character from Petronius’ novel, which satirizes—but perhaps we should say celebrates—Roman decline, complains that the youth of his time become fools by learning old romantic stories in schools instead of focusing on ordinary life. Yet isn’t it the romantic story, the unrestrained dream that emerges from youth? And doesn’t that longing for ordinary life, whether it comes from Rome, Greece, or England, signify fading creativity, diminishing imaginative desire? In the arts, I’m confident this reflects a shift from real truth to a shallow one. Mr. George Moore is quite a dynamic character; he is exactly the type whose personality can be easily represented on stage. If a playwright were to center a play around him, carefully maintaining the moderation of ordinary life, he wouldn’t capture much of the bold, fearless man we know, whether through personal experience or his many books. The more accurately the play represents everyday life, the more its elements will be limited to what naturally occurs in a few minutes of our daily routine. It’s only through exaggeration, by highlighting aspects far more than we see in real life, that we can compress years of knowledge into mere minutes. Shakespeare or Sophocles can speed up the flow of time, intensifying the essence of life to such an extent that many years can unfold within a few minutes, and it’s always Shakespeare or Sophocles who makes us think, ‘How true, how often have I felt that way,’ or ‘How deeply I’ve come to understand those characters on stage.’ There’s a certain group of painters who have discovered that to accurately portray light, you need to place small dabs of pure color side by side. When you got up close to that large painting of the Alps by Segantini in Mr. Lane’s Loan Exhibition last year, you realized that the brown grass seeds seen from across the room were actually vibrant scarlet. If you try to replicate nature’s balance of color, you don't imitate her, because while she has light, you only have white paint. If you want to portray character or emotion on stage, as those closest to your main characters know them, you have to be excessive, extravagant, even fantastic in your expression; and you have to be even more excessive, more extravagant, more fantastic if you aim to show character and passion as your main character understands them in the depths of their mind. The greatest art symbolizes not what we have merely observed, but what we have experienced, and when the imaginary saint, lover, or hero touches us most profoundly, it’s when they briefly awaken our own heroism, our own sanctity, our own desire. We possess these qualities—not even the greatest of men have them more than Seaghan the Fool—not in moderation, but infinitely, and though we manage or ignore them, we know moralists speak the truth when they compare them to angels, devils, or predatory beasts. How can any dramatic art, moderate in its expression, accurately depict heaven, hell, or the wilderness, or do anything but create shallow stories that merely pique our curiosity, those groups of people that never accompany us into our inner lives, where Odysseus, Don Quixote, and Hamlet are always with us?
The scientific movement is ebbing a little everywhere, and here in Ireland it has never been in flood at all. And I am certain that everywhere literature will return once more to its old extravagant fantastical expression, for in literature, unlike science, there are no discoveries, and it is always the old that returns. Everything in Ireland urges us to this return, and it may be that we shall be the first to recover after the fifty years of mistake.
The scientific movement is declining a bit everywhere, and here in Ireland, it never really took off at all. I’m sure that literature everywhere will revert to its old extravagant and imaginative style, because in literature, unlike science, there are no real discoveries, and it’s always the past that comes back. Everything in Ireland points us toward this revival, and perhaps we will be the first to bounce back after fifty years of errors.
The antagonism of imaginative writing in Ireland is not a habit of scientific observation but our interest in matters of opinion. A misgoverned country seeking a remedy by agitation puts an especial value upon opinion, and even those who are not conscious of any interest in the country are influenced by the general habit. All fine literature is the disinterested contemplation or expression of life, but hardly any Irish writer can liberate his mind sufficiently from questions of practical reform for this contemplation. Art for art’s sake, as he understands it, whether it be the art of the Ode to a Grecian Urn or of the imaginer of Falstaff, seems to him a neglect of public duty. It is as though the telegraph-boys botanised among the hedges with the undelivered envelopes in their pockets; one must calculate the effect of one’s words[202] before one writes them, who they are to excite and to what end. We all write if we follow the habit of the country not for our own delight but for the improvement of our neighbours, and this is not only true of such obviously propagandist work as The Spirit of the Nation or a Gaelic League play, but of the work of writers who seemed to have escaped from every national influence, like Mr. Bernard Shaw, Mr. George Moore, or even Mr. Oscar Wilde. They never keep their head for very long out of the flood of opinion. Mr. Bernard Shaw, the one brilliant writer of comedy in England to-day, makes these comedies something less than life by never forgetting that he is a reformer, and Mr. Wilde could hardly finish an act of a play without denouncing the British public; and Mr. Moore—God bless the hearers!—has not for ten years now been able to keep himself from the praise or blame of the Church of his fathers. Goethe, whose mind was more busy with philosophy than any modern poet, has said, ‘The poet needs all philosophy, but he must keep it out of his work.’ One remembers Dante, and wishes that Goethe had left some commentary upon that saying, some definition of philosophy perhaps, but one cannot be less than certain that the poet, though it may be well for him to have right opinions, above all if his country be at death’s door, must keep all opinion that he holds to merely because he thinks it right, out of his poetry, if it is to be poetry at all. At the enquiry which preceded the granting of a patent to the Abbey Theatre I was asked if Cathleen ni Houlihan was not written to affect opinion. Certainly it was not. I had a dream one night which gave me a story, and I had[203] certain emotions about this country, and I gave those emotions expression for my own pleasure. If I had written to convince others I would have asked myself, not ‘Is that exactly what I think and feel?’ but ‘How would that strike so-and-so? How will they think and feel when they have read it?’ And all would be oratorical and insincere. We only understand our own minds, and the things that are striving to utter themselves through our minds, and we move others, not because we have understood or thought about them at all, but because all life has the same root. Coventry Patmore has said, ‘The end of art is peace,’ and the following of art is little different from the following of religion in the intense preoccupation that it demands. Somebody has said, ‘God asks nothing of the highest soul except attention’; and so necessary is attention to mastery in any art, that there are moments when one thinks that nothing else is necessary, and nothing else so difficult. The religious life has created for itself monasteries and convents where men and women may forget in prayer and contemplation everything that seems necessary to the most useful and busy citizens of their towns and villages, and one imagines that even in the monastery and the convent there are passing things, the twitter of a sparrow in the window, the memory of some old quarrel, things lighter than air, that keep the soul from its joy. How many of those old religious sayings can one not apply to the life of art? ‘The Holy Spirit,’ wrote S. Thomas à Kempis, ‘has liberated me from a multitude of opinions.’ When one sets out to cast into some mould so much of life merely for life’s sake, one is tempted at every[204] moment to twist it from its eternal shape to help some friend or harm some enemy. Alas, all men, we in Ireland more than others, are fighters, and it is a hard law that compels us to cast away our swords when we enter the house of the Muses, as men cast them away at the doors of the banqueting-hall at Tara. A weekly paper in reviewing last year’s Samhain, convinced itself, or at any rate its readers—for that is the heart of the business in propaganda—that I only began to say these things a few months ago under I know not what alien influence; and yet I seem to have been saying them all my life. I took up an anthology of Irish verse that I edited some ten years ago, and I found them there, and I think they were a chief part of an old fight over the policy of the New Irish Library. Till they are accepted by writers and readers in this country it will never have a literature, it will never escape from the election rhyme and the pamphlet. So long as I have any control over the National Theatre Society it will be carried on in this spirit, call it art for art’s sake if you will; and no plays will be produced at it which were written, not for the sake of a good story or fine verses or some revelation of character, but to please those friends of ours who are ever urging us to attack the priests or the English, or wanting us to put our imagination into handcuffs that we may be sure of never seeming to do one or the other.
The conflict in imaginative writing in Ireland isn’t about scientific observation but rather our engagement with opinions. A country in turmoil, looking for solutions through agitation, places a high value on opinion, and even those who aren’t consciously interested in the country are affected by this general mindset. All great literature is an impartial reflection or expression of life, but very few Irish writers can fully detach their minds from practical reform concerns for this reflection. To them, art for art’s sake—like the art of the Ode to a Grecian Urn or the creator of Falstaff—comes off as neglecting public duty. It’s like the telegraph boys trying to study plants with undelivered envelopes in their pockets; one must consider the impact of one’s words before writing them, who they might provoke, and for what purpose. We all write, following the habit of our country, not for our own enjoyment but to better our neighbors, and this holds true not only for explicit propaganda pieces like The Spirit of the Nation or a Gaelic League play but also for writers who seem to have escaped such national influences, like Mr. Bernard Shaw, Mr. George Moore, or even Mr. Oscar Wilde. They can’t keep their heads above the tide of opinion for long. Mr. Bernard Shaw, the standout comedic writer in England today, makes his comedies feel less than real by always remembering he’s a reformer. Mr. Wilde struggles to finish a play without criticizing the British public, and Mr. Moore—bless the listeners—has been unable to avoid the praise or criticism of the church of his upbringing for the last ten years. Goethe, who was more focused on philosophy than any modern poet, stated, “The poet needs all philosophy, but he must keep it out of his work.” One recalls Dante and wishes Goethe had left some commentary on that statement, perhaps a definition of philosophy, but one cannot doubt that while it may be beneficial for a poet to hold the right opinions—especially if their country is in dire straits—they must keep all opinions they believe to be right out of their poetry for it to truly be poetry. During the inquiry that preceded the granting of a patent to the Abbey Theatre, I was asked if Cathleen ni Houlihan was written to shape opinion. Absolutely not. I had a dream one night that inspired a story, and I expressed certain feelings I had about this country for my own enjoyment. Had I written to persuade others, I would have asked myself, not “Is this exactly how I feel?” but “How will this come across to so-and-so? How will they feel after reading it?” And everything would end up being rhetorical and insincere. We understand only our own thoughts and the ideas that seek to express themselves through us, and we move others not because we’ve fully grasped or overthought them, but because all life shares the same root. Coventry Patmore said, “The end of art is peace,” and pursuing art feels little different from following religion in its intense focus. Someone has said, “God asks nothing of the highest soul except attention,” and so crucial is attention for mastery in any art that there are moments when it seems like nothing else matters, and nothing else is as challenging. The religious life has set up monasteries and convents where individuals can forget everything that seems crucial to the most productive and busy citizens of their towns and villages through prayer and contemplation, and even in the monastery and convent, there are fleeting distractions—the chirping of a sparrow outside, the memory of an old argument, light as air—keeping the soul from its joy. How many of those ancient religious sayings could be applied to the life of art? “The Holy Spirit,” wrote S. Thomas à Kempis, “has liberated me from a multitude of opinions.” When one attempts to mold so much of life merely for life's sake, there’s always a temptation to mold it to support some friend or undermine some enemy. Sadly, all humans, especially we in Ireland, are fighters, and it’s a difficult rule that demands we lay down our swords upon entering the realm of the Muses, just as men would lay them down at the entrance of the banqueting hall at Tara. A weekly publication reviewing last year’s Samhain concluded, or at least convinced its readers—for that’s at the heart of propaganda—that I only began expressing these ideas a few months ago due to some foreign influence; yet I feel I’ve been saying these things my entire life. I picked up an anthology of Irish verse I edited around ten years ago, and found those same ideas present there, which were a major part of a longstanding debate over the policy of the New Irish Library. Until these ideas are embraced by writers and readers in this country, it will never produce a true literature, nor will it escape electioneering rhymes and pamphlets. As long as I have any influence over the National Theatre Society, it will be operated in this spirit—call it art for art’s sake if you wish; no plays will be produced that were written not for a compelling story, beautiful verses, or character revelation, but merely to appease friends who constantly urge us to attack either the priests or the English, or to restrain our imagination in handcuffs to ensure we never seem to do either.
I have had very little to say this year in Samhain, and I have said it badly. When I wrote Ideas of Good and Evil and Celtic Twilight, I wrote everything very slowly and a great many times over. A few years[205] ago, however, my eyesight got so bad that I had to dictate the first drafts of everything, and then rewrite these drafts several times. I did the last Samhain this way, dictating all the thoughts in a few days, and rewriting them in two or three weeks; but this time I am letting the first draft remain with all its carelessness of phrase and rhythm. I am busy with a practical project which needs the saying of many things from time to time, and it is better to say them carelessly and harshly than to take time from my poetry. One casts something away every year, and I shall, I think, have to cast away the hope of ever having a prose style that amounts to anything. After all, dictation gives one a certain vitality as of vehement speech.[206]
I've had very little to say this year in Samhain, and when I did, I didn’t say it well. When I wrote Ideas of Good and Evil and Celtic Twilight, I took my time and rewrote everything a lot. A few years[205] ago, though, my eyesight got so bad that I had to dictate the first drafts of everything and then rewrite them several times. I did the last Samhain this way, dictating all my thoughts in a few days and rewriting them in two or three weeks; but this time, I'm leaving the first draft as it is, with all its rough edges. I’m focused on a practical project that requires me to say a lot of things from time to time, and it’s better to express them clumsily and quickly than to take time away from my poetry. Every year, something gets left behind, and I think I’ll have to give up the hope of ever developing a prose style that means anything. After all, dictation brings a certain energy, like passionate speech.[206]
1906
LITERATURE AND THE LIVING VOICE.[J]
I
One Sunday, in summer, a few years ago, I went to the little village of Killeenan, that is not many miles from Galway, to do honour to the memory of Raftery, a Gaelic poet who died a little before the famine. A headstone had been put over his grave in the half-ruined churchyard, and a priest had come to bless it, and many country people to listen to his poems. After the shawled and frieze-coated people had knelt down and prayed for the repose of his soul, they gathered about a little wooden platform that had been put up in a field. I do not remember whether Raftery’s poem about himself was one of those they listened to, but certainly it was in the thoughts of many, and it was the image reflected in that poem that had drawn some of them from distant villages.
One Sunday, in the summer a few years back, I visited the small village of Killeenan, which is not far from Galway, to honor the memory of Raftery, a Gaelic poet who passed away just before the famine. A headstone had been placed over his grave in the partially ruined churchyard, and a priest had come to bless it, along with many locals who gathered to hear his poems. After the shawl-wearing and frieze-coated people knelt and prayed for his soul, they gathered around a small wooden platform set up in a field. I can’t recall if Raftery’s poem about himself was among those they listened to, but it was certainly on the minds of many, and it was the image from that poem that had brought some of them from distant villages.
Some few there remembered him, and one old man came out among the reciters to tell of the burying, where he himself, a young boy at the time, had carried a candle.
Some people remembered him, and one old man stepped forward among the storytellers to talk about the burial, where he himself, a young boy back then, had carried a candle.
The verses of other Gaelic poets were sung or recited too, and, although certainly not often fine poetry, they had its spirit, its naïveté—that is to say, its way of looking at the world as if it were but an hour old—its seriousness even in laughter, its personal rhythm.
The verses of other Gaelic poets were also sung or recited, and while they may not have been great poetry, they captured its spirit, its naïveté—the way of viewing the world as if it were only an hour old—its seriousness even when laughing, and its unique rhythm.
A few days after I was in the town of Galway, and saw there, as I had often seen in other country towns, some young men marching down the middle of a street singing an already outworn London music-hall song, that filled the memory, long after they had gone by, with a rhythm as pronounced and as impersonal as the noise of a machine. In the shop windows there were, I knew, the signs of a life very unlike that I had seen at Killeenan; halfpenny comic papers and story papers, sixpenny reprints of popular novels, and, with the exception of a dusty Dumas or Scott strayed thither, one knew not how, and one or two little books of Irish ballads, nothing that one calls literature, nothing that would interest the few thousands who alone out of many millions have what we call culture. A few miles had divided the[208] sixteenth century, with its equality of culture, of good taste, from the twentieth, where if a man has fine taste he has either been born to leisure and opportunity or has in him an energy that is genius. One saw the difference in the clothes of the people of the town and of the village, for, as the Emerald tablet says, outward and inner things answer to one another. The village men wore their bawneens, their white flannel jackets; they had clothes that had a little memory of clothes that had once been adapted to their calling by centuries of continual slight changes. They were sometimes well dressed, for they suggested nothing but themselves and wore little that had suited another better. But in the town nobody was well dressed; for in modern life, only a few people—some few thousands—set the fashion, and set it to please themselves and to fit their lives, and as for the rest they must go shabby—the ploughman in clothes cut for a life of leisure, but made of shoddy, and the tramp in the ploughman’s cast-off clothes, and the scarecrow in the tramp’s battered coat and broken hat.
A few days after I was in Galway, I noticed something I'd seen in other small towns — some young men marching down the street, singing an old London music-hall song. The tune stuck in my head long after they passed, with a rhythm as distinct and impersonal as machine noise. I knew the shop windows displayed signs of a life very different from what I had experienced at Killeenan; there were cheap comic and story papers, sixpenny reprints of popular novels, and aside from a dusty Dumas or Scott that had somehow ended up there, along with a couple of little books of Irish ballads, there was nothing that could be called literature, nothing that would interest the few thousand people among millions who have what we call culture. A few miles had separated the sixteenth century, with its cultural equality and good taste, from the twentieth, where if someone has refined taste, they have either been born into privilege or possess a drive that borders on genius. You could see the difference in the clothing of the townspeople compared to the villagers because, as the Emerald tablet states, outward appearances and inner qualities reflect each other. The village men wore their traditional jackets and white flannel shirts; their attire held a bit of history, subtly adapted to their roles over centuries. Sometimes they were well dressed, as their clothes reflected only themselves, rather than what suited anyone else. But in the town, nobody was well dressed; in modern life, only a few — just a couple thousand — set the fashion, to please themselves and fit their lifestyles. The rest had to make do with shabby attire — the ploughman in clothes intended for leisure but made of cheap material, the wanderer in the ploughman’s hand-me-downs, and the scarecrow in the wanderer’s worn-out coat and broken hat.
II
All that love the arts or love dignity in life have at one time or another noticed these things, and some have wondered why the world has for some three or four centuries sacrificed so much, and with what seems a growing recklessness, to create an intellectual aristocracy, a leisured class—to set apart, and above all others, a number of men and women who are not very well pleased with one another or the world they[209] have to live in. It is some comparison, like this that I have made, which has been the origin, as I think, of most attempts to revive some old language in which the general business of the world is no longer transacted. The Provençal movement, the Welsh, the Czech, have all, I think, been attempting, when we examine them to the heart, to restore what is called a more picturesque way of life, that is to say, a way of life in which the common man has some share in imaginative art. That this is the decisive element in the attempt to revive and to preserve the Irish language I am very certain. A language enthusiast does not put it that way to himself; he says, rather, ‘If I can make the people talk Irish again they will be the less English’; but if you talk to him till you have hunted the words into their burrow you will find that the word ‘Ireland’ means to him a form of life delightful to his imagination, and that the word ‘England’ suggests to him a cold, joyless, irreligious and ugly life. The life of the villages, with its songs, its dances and its pious greetings, its conversations full of vivid images shaped hardly more by life itself than by innumerable forgotten poets, all that life of good nature and improvisation grows more noble as he meditates upon it, for it mingles with the middle ages until he no longer can see it as it is but as it was, when it ran, as it were, into a point of fire in the courtliness of kings’ houses. He hardly knows whether what stirred him yesterday was that old fiddler, playing an almost-forgotten music on a fiddle mended with twine, or a sudden thought of some king that was of the blood of that old man, some O’Loughlin or[210] O’Byrne, listening amid his soldiers, he and they at the one table, they too, lucky, bright-eyed, while the minstrel sang of angry Cuchulain, or of him men called ‘Golden salmon of the sea, clean hawk of the air.’ It will not please him, however, if you tell him that he is fighting the modern world, which he calls ‘England,’ as Mistral and his fellows called it Paris, and that he will need more than language if he is to make the monster turn up its white belly. And yet the difference between what the word England means and all that the word Gaelic suggests is greater than any that could have been before the imagination of Mistral. Ireland, her imagination at its noon before the birth of Chaucer, has created the most beautiful literature of a whole people that has been anywhere since Greece and Rome, while English literature, the greatest of all literatures but that of Greece, is yet the literature of a few. Nothing of it but a handful of ballads about Robin Hood has come from the folk or belongs to them rightly, for the good English writers, with a few exceptions that seem accidental, have written for a small cultivated class; and is not this the reason? Irish poetry and Irish stories were made to be spoken or sung, while English literature, alone of great literatures, because the newest of them all, has all but completely shaped itself in the printing-press. In Ireland to-day the old world that sang and listened is, it may be for the last time in Europe, face to face with the world that reads and writes, and their antagonism is always present under some name or other in Irish imagination and intellect. I myself cannot be convinced that the printing-press will be always victor, for change is inconceivably[211] swift, and when it begins—well, as the proverb has it, everything comes in at the hole. The world soon tires of its toys, and our exaggerated love of print and paper seems to me to come out of passing conditions and to be no more a part of the final constitution of things than the craving of a woman in child-bed for green apples. When one takes a book into the corner, one surrenders so much life for one’s knowledge, so much, I mean, of that normal activity that gives one life and strength, one lays away one’s own handiwork and turns from one’s friend, and if the book is good one is at some pains to press all the little wanderings and tumults of the mind into silence and quiet. If the reader be poor, if he has worked all day at the plough or the desk, he will hardly have strength enough for any but a meretricious book; nor is it only when the book is on the knees that one’s life must be given for it. For a good and sincere book needs the preparation of the peculiar studies and reveries that prepare for good taste, and make it easier for the mind to find pleasure in a new landscape; and all these reveries and studies have need of so much time and thought that it is almost certain a man cannot be a successful doctor, or engineer, or Cabinet Minister, and have a culture good enough to escape the mockery of the ragged art student who comes of an evening sometimes to borrow a half-sovereign. The old culture came to a man at his work; it was not at the expense of life, but an exaltation of life itself; it came in at the eyes as some civic ceremony sailed along the streets, or as one arrayed oneself before the looking-glass, or it came in at the ears in a song as one bent[212] over the plough or the anvil, or at that great table where rich and poor sat down together and heard the minstrel bidding them pass around the wine-cup and say a prayer for Gawain dead. Certainly it came without a price; it did not take one from one’s friends and one’s handiwork; but it was like a good woman who gives all for love and is never jealous and is ready to do all the talking when we are tired.
All who appreciate the arts or value dignity in life have, at some point, noticed these things, and some have questioned why the world has, for the past three or four centuries, sacrificed so much—seemingly with increasing carelessness—to create an intellectual elite, a leisure class. This group is set apart and above all others, consisting of men and women who aren't particularly fond of each other or the world they have to live in. It's this kind of comparison that I believe has inspired most efforts to revive some old language that is no longer used for everyday matters. The Provençal, Welsh, and Czech movements have all aimed, when closely examined, to restore what is often called a more picturesque way of life—essentially a lifestyle where the common person plays a role in imaginative art. I am very certain that the desire to revive and maintain the Irish language is driven by this decisive element. A language enthusiast might not articulate it this way; instead, they might think, "If I can get people to speak Irish again, they'll be less English." But if you talk to them long enough to dig deeper, you'll find that 'Ireland' represents for them a way of life that delights their imagination, while 'England' evokes a cold, joyless, irreligious, and unappealing life. The village life, with its songs, dances, and warm greetings, filled with vibrant conversations shaped by countless forgotten poets, grows ever more noble in their thoughts, as it blends with the medieval era until they can no longer see it as it is, but as it was—when it took on a spark of brilliance in the courts of kings. They find it hard to tell whether what moved them yesterday was the old fiddler playing nearly-forgotten tunes on a fiddle patched with twine, or a sudden thought of some king related to that old man, perhaps an O’Loughlin or O’Byrne, sitting among his soldiers, all together at one table, lucky and bright-eyed, while the minstrel sang of the fierce Cuchulain or of that man called 'Golden salmon of the sea, clean hawk of the air.' However, it won’t sit well with him if you suggest that he’s battling against the modern world, which he calls 'England,' just like Mistral and his contemporaries called it Paris, and that he’ll need more than just language to tame the beast. Yet the difference between what 'England' signifies and what 'Gaelic' evokes is greater than anything Mistral could have ever imagined. Ireland, at her peak of imaginative power before Chaucer’s time, has produced the most beautiful literature of an entire people since Greece and Rome, while English literature, the greatest of all except that of Greece, is still the literature of a few. Except for a handful of ballads about Robin Hood, nothing belongs to the folk or even comes from them; most notable English writers, with a few accidental exceptions, have written for a small, educated class. Isn't this the reason? Irish poetry and stories were meant to be spoken or sung, while English literature, as the newest of all great literatures, has nearly fully formed itself through the printing press. In Ireland today, the old world that sang and listened is, perhaps for the last time in Europe, coming face to face with the world that reads and writes, and their clash always lingers under various names in Irish imagination and intellect. I personally can't be convinced that the printing press will always triumph, for change happens unimaginably fast, and when it starts—well, as the saying goes, everything comes in through the same opening. The world quickly tires of its toys, and our exaggerated love for print and paper seems to stem from fleeting circumstances, not being a core part of reality any more than a woman's craving for green apples after giving birth. When someone takes a book into a quiet corner, they surrender so much of their life for knowledge—so much of that normal activity that gives life and strength. They put aside their own work and turn away from friends, and if the book is good, they must quiet all the little distractions and noise of the mind. If the reader is poor, having toiled all day at the plow or desk, they’ll hardly have the energy for anything but a shallow book; and it’s not just when the book is in their lap that they must give their life for it. A good, sincere book requires the preparation of specific studies and daydreams that lead to good taste and make it easier for the mind to appreciate a new landscape; and all these daydreams and studies need a lot of time and thought, making it nearly impossible for a man to be a successful doctor, engineer, or government minister and also have a culture refined enough to escape the ridicule of the shabby art student who comes by sometimes to borrow a half-sovereign. The old culture came to a man while he worked; it didn't demand the sacrifice of life but was an enhancement of life itself. It entered through the eyes like a civic celebration parading down the streets, or when one prepared themselves in front of a mirror, or it came through the ears in a song while one bent over the plow or the forge, or at that grand table where rich and poor gathered and listened to the minstrel inviting them to share the wine cup and pray for Gawain, now gone. It certainly came without a cost; it didn't take one away from friends or one’s work; instead, it was like a good woman who gives everything for love, is never jealous, and is ready to do all the talking when we start to feel tired.
How the old is to come again, how the other side of the penny is to come up, how the spit is to turn the other side of the meat to the fire, I do not know, but that the time will come I am certain; when one kind of desire has been satisfied for a long time it becomes sleepy, and other kinds, long quiet, after making a noise begin to order life. Of the many things, desires or powers or instruments, that are to change the world, the artist is fitted to understand but two or three, and the less he troubles himself about the complexity that is outside his craft, the more will he find it all within his craft, and the more dexterous will his hand and his thought become. I am trying to see nothing in the world but the arts, and nothing in this change—which one cannot prove but only foretell—but the share my own art will have in it.
How the old will come back around, how the other side of the penny will flip up, how the spit will turn the other side of the meat to the fire, I don’t know, but I'm sure the time will come; when a certain kind of desire has been fulfilled for a long time, it becomes lazy, and other kinds, long dormant, begin to stir and shape life again. Among all the things—desires, abilities, or tools—that can change the world, the artist is meant to understand only a few, and the less he worries about the complexity outside his craft, the more he will discover everything within it, and the more skillful his hands and thoughts will become. I’m trying to focus on nothing in the world but the arts, and nothing in this change—which can’t be proven but only predicted—but the role my own art will play in it.
III
III
One thing is entirely certain. Wherever the old imaginative life lingers it must be stirred into life, and kept alive, and in Ireland this is the work, it may be, of the Gaelic movement. But the nineteenth century, with its moral zeal, its insistence upon irrelevant interests, having passed over, the artist can[213] admit that he cares about nothing that does not give him a new subject or a new technique. Propaganda would be for him a dissipation, but he may compare his art, if he has a mind to, with the arts that belonged to a whole people, and discover, not how to imitate the external form of an epic or a folk-song, but how to express in some equivalent form whatever in the thoughts of his own age seem, as it were, to press into the future. The most obvious difference is that when literature belonged to a whole people, its three great forms, narrative, lyrical and dramatic, found their way to men’s minds without the mediation of print and paper. That narrative poetry may find its minstrels again, and lyrical poetry adequate singers, and dramatic poetry adequate players, he must spend much of his time with these three lost arts, and the more technical is his interest the better. When I first began working in Ireland at what some newspaper has called the Celtic Renaissance, I saw that we had still even in English a sufficient audience for song and speech. Certain of our young men and women, too restless and sociable to be readers, had amongst them an interest in Irish legend and history, and years of imaginative politics had kept them from forgetting, as most modern people have, how to listen to serious words. I always saw that some kind of theatre would be a natural centre for a tradition of feeling and thought, but that it must—and this was its chief opportunity—appeal to the interest appealed to by lively conversation or by oratory. In other words, that it must be made for young people who were sufficiently ignorant to refuse a pound of flesh even though the Nine Worthies offered their wisdom in[214] return. They are not, perhaps, very numerous, for they do not include the thousands of conquered spirits who in Dublin, as elsewhere, go to see The Girl from Kay’s, or when Mr. Tree is upon tour, The Girl from Prospero’s Island; and the peasant in Ireland, as elsewhere, has not taken to the theatre, and can, I think, be moved through Gaelic only.
One thing is completely clear. Wherever the old imaginative life still exists, it needs to be revived and kept alive, and in Ireland, this might be the aim of the Gaelic movement. But now that the nineteenth century, with its moral fervor and focus on irrelevant issues, has passed, artists can admit that they only care about things that offer them a new subject or a new technique. For them, propaganda would be a distraction, but they can choose to compare their art to that of a whole culture and discover not how to replicate the external forms of an epic or a folk song, but how to express in different forms what seems to be pushing forward from the thoughts of their own time. The most obvious difference is that when literature belonged to an entire culture, its three main forms—narrative, lyrical, and dramatic—reached people's minds without needing print and paper. It's possible that narrative poetry could find its minstrels again, lyrical poetry adequate singers, and dramatic poetry suitable actors, but he must spend a lot of time engaging with these three lost arts, and the more technically skilled he is, the better. When I first started working in Ireland on what some newspaper called the Celtic Renaissance, I noticed that we still had a sufficient audience for song and speech, even in English. Some of our young men and women, too restless and outgoing to be readers, had an interest in Irish legend and history, and years of imaginative politics had prevented them from forgetting how to listen to serious words, unlike most modern people. I always believed that some form of theater would be a natural hub for a tradition of feeling and thought, but it had to—and this was its main opportunity—appeal to the interests that lively conversation or oratory do. In other words, it had to be made for young people who were somewhat uninformed enough to refuse a pound of flesh even if the Nine Worthies offered their wisdom in return. They may not be many, as they don’t include the thousands of defeated spirits who go in Dublin and elsewhere to see The Girl from Kay’s, or when Mr. Tree is touring, The Girl from Prospero’s Island; and the peasant in Ireland, as in other places, hasn’t taken to the theater and can, I believe, be moved only through Gaelic.
If one could get them, I thought, one could draw to oneself the apathetic people who are in every country, and people who don’t know what they like till somebody tells them. Now, a friend has given me that theatre. It is not very big, but it is quite big enough to seat those few thousands and their friends in a seven days’ run of a new play; and I have begun my real business. I have to find once again singers, minstrels, and players who love words more than any other thing under heaven, for without fine words there is no literature.
If one could get them, I thought, one could attract the indifferent people who exist in every country, and those who don’t figure out what they like until someone points it out. Now, a friend has given me that theater. It’s not very large, but it’s definitely big enough to seat those few thousand along with their friends during a week-long run of a new play; and I’ve started my real work. I need to find once again singers, musicians, and performers who love words more than anything else in the world, because without beautiful words, there is no literature.
IV
I will say but a little of dramatic technique, as I would have it in this theatre of speech, of romance, of extravagance, for I have written of all that so many times. In every art, when it seems to one that it has need of a renewing of life, one goes backwards till one lights upon a time when it was nearer to human life and instinct, before it had gathered about it so many mechanical specialisations and traditions. One examines that earlier condition and thinks out its principles of life, and one may be able to separate accidental from vital things. William Morris, for instance, studied the earliest printing, the founts of[215] type that were made when men saw their craft with eyes that were still new, and with leisure, and without the restraints of commerce and custom. And then he made a type that was really new, that had the quality of his own mind about it, though it reminds one of its ancestry, of its high breeding as it were. Coleridge and Wordsworth were influenced by the publication of Percy’s Reliques to the making of a simplicity altogether unlike that of old ballad-writers. Rossetti went to early Italian painting, to Holy Families and choirs of angels, that he might learn how to express an emotion that had its roots in sexual desire and in the delight of his generation in fine clothes and in beautiful rooms. Nor is it otherwise with the reformers of churches and of the social order, for reform must justify itself by a return in feeling to something that our fathers have told us in the old time.
I’ll only touch briefly on dramatic technique, as I envision it in this space of speech, storytelling, and extravagance, since I’ve discussed it many times before. In every art form, when it feels like it needs a breath of fresh air, people look back to a time when it was closer to human life and instinct, before it got burdened with countless mechanical specializations and traditions. One studies that earlier state and reflects on its vital principles, allowing the separation of the trivial from the essential. For example, William Morris explored the earliest printing, the typefaces created when artisans viewed their craft with fresh eyes, enjoying leisure and free from the constraints of commerce and tradition. Then he designed a typeface that was genuinely innovative, infused with his unique vision while still bearing traces of its heritage, like a sign of its distinguished lineage. Coleridge and Wordsworth were inspired by the release of Percy’s Reliques to create a simplicity quite different from that of earlier ballad writers. Rossetti turned to early Italian painting, with its Holy Families and choirs of angels, to learn how to express an emotion rooted in desire and his generation’s appreciation for fine clothing and elegant spaces. The same applies to the reformers of churches and society, as reform must validate itself by rekindling feelings connected to the wisdom our ancestors shared in the past.
So it is with us. Inspired by players who played before a figured curtain, we have made scenery, indeed, but scenery that is little more than a suggestion—a pattern with recurring boughs and leaves of gold for a wood, a great green curtain with a red stencil upon it to carry the eye upward for a palace, and so on. More important than these, we have looked for the centre of our art where the players of the time of Shakespeare and of Corneille found theirs, in speech, whether it be the perfect mimicry of the conversation of two countrymen of the roads, or that idealised speech poets have imagined for what we think but do not say. Before men read, the ear and the tongue were subtle, and delighted one another with the little tunes that were in words; every word would have its own tune, though but one main note[216] may have been marked enough for us to name it. They loved language, and all literature was then, whether in the mouth of minstrels, players, or singers, but the perfection of an art that everybody practised, a flower out of the stem of life. And language continually renewed itself in that perfection, returning to daily life out of that finer leisure, strengthened and sweetened as from a retreat ordered by religion. The ordinary dramatic critic, when you tell him that a play, if it is to be of a great kind, must have beautiful words, will answer that you have misunderstood the nature of the stage and are asking of it what books should give. Sometimes when some excellent man, a playgoer certainly and sometimes a critic, has read me a passage out of some poet, I have been set wondering what books of poetry can mean to the greater number of men. If they are to read poetry at all, if they are to enjoy beautiful rhythm, if they are to get from poetry anything but what it has in common with prose, they must hear it spoken by men who have music in their voices and a learned understanding of its sound. There is no poem so great that a fine speaker cannot make it greater or that a bad ear cannot make it nothing. All the arts when young and happy are but the point of the spear whose handle is our daily life. When they grow old and unhappy they perfect themselves away from life, and life, seeing that they are sufficient to themselves, forgets them. The fruit of the tree that was in Eden grows out of a flower full of scent, rounds and ripens, until at last the little stem, that brought to it the sap out of the tree, dries up and breaks, and the fruit rots upon the ground.[217]
So it is with us. Inspired by performers who acted in front of a decorated backdrop, we've created sets that are more like suggestions—designs with repeating branches and leaves of gold to represent a forest, a large green curtain with a red pattern to draw the eye upward for a palace, and so on. More importantly, we've searched for the core of our art where the actors of Shakespeare's and Corneille's times found theirs—through speech, whether it's the perfect imitation of two countrymen chatting on the road or the idealized dialogue poets have envisioned for what we think but don't say. Before people learned to read, the ear and tongue were refined and delighted each other with the melodies found in words; every word had its own tune, even if only one main note[216] was clear enough for us to recognize. They cherished language, and all literature was, at that time, whether delivered by minstrels, actors, or singers, the epitome of an art everyone participated in, a blossom from the essence of life. Language constantly renewed itself in that perfection, returning to everyday life from that deeper relaxation, enriched and sweetened like a retreat established by religion. The average theater critic, when you tell him that a play, to be truly great, must have beautiful words, will respond that you've misunderstood the essence of the stage and are expecting something from it that books should provide. Sometimes, when an impressive individual, certainly a theatergoer and sometimes a critic, reads me a passage from a poet, I find myself questioning what poetry really means to most people. If they are to read poetry at all, if they are to appreciate beautiful rhythm, if they are to derive anything from poetry other than what it shares with prose, they must hear it spoken by people who have music in their voices and a well-trained understanding of its sound. No poem is so great that a skilled speaker can't elevate it or that a poor listener can't reduce it to nothing. All the arts, when they are young and thriving, are just the sharp point of the spear whose shaft is our everyday life. When they age and falter, they perfect themselves apart from life, and life, seeing that they have become self-sufficient, forgets them. The fruit from the tree in Eden emerges from a fragrant flower, matures and ripens, until finally, the small stem that supplied it with sap from the tree dries up and breaks, causing the fruit to rot on the ground.[217]
The theatre grows more elaborate, developing the player at the expense of the poet, developing the scenery at the expense of the player, always increasing in importance whatever has come to it out of the mere mechanism of a building or the interests of a class, specialising more and more, doing whatever is easiest rather than what is most noble, and creating a class before the footlights as behind, who are stirred to excitements that belong to it and not to life; until at last life, which knows that a specialised energy is not herself, turns to other things, content to leave it to weaklings and triflers, to those in whose body there is the least quantity of herself.
The theater is becoming more complex, focusing on the actor instead of the poet, prioritizing the set design over the actor, and continually elevating whatever derives from the simple mechanics of a building or the interests of a certain group. It is specializing increasingly, opting for what's easiest rather than what’s truly admirable, and creating an audience in front of the stage just like the one behind it, who are stirred by emotions that are unique to the theater rather than real life; until eventually, life, which understands that a specialized energy isn't truly itself, turns to other pursuits, content to leave the theater to the weak and superficial, to those who embody the least of its essence.
V
But if we are to delight our three or four thousand young men and women with a delight that will follow them into their own houses, and if we are to add the countryman to their number, we shall need more than the play, we shall need those other spoken arts. The player rose into importance in the town, but the minstrel is of the country. We must have narrative as well as dramatic poetry, and we are making room for it in the theatre in the first instance, but in this also we must go to an earlier time. Modern recitation is not, like modern theatrical art, an over-elaboration of a true art, but an entire misunderstanding. It has no tradition at all. It is an endeavour to do what can only be done well by the player. It has no relation of its own to life. Some young man in evening clothes will recite to you The Dream of Eugene Aram, and it will be laughable, grotesque and[218] a little vulgar. Tragic emotions that need scenic illusion, a long preparation, a gradual heightening of emotion, are thrust into the middle of our common affairs. That they may be as extravagant, as little tempered by anything ideal or distant as possible, he will break up the rhythm, regarding neither the length of the lines nor the natural music of the phrases, and distort the accent by every casual impulse. He will gesticulate wildly, adapting his movements to the drama as if Eugene Aram were in the room before us, and all the time we see a young man in evening dress who has become unaccountably insane. Nothing that he can do or say will make us forget that he is Mr. Robinson the bank clerk, and that the toes of his boots turn upward. We have nothing to learn here. We must go to the villages or we must go back hundreds of years to Wolfram of Eisenbach and the castles of Thuringia. In this, as in all other arts, one finds its law and its true purpose when one is near the source. The minstrel never dramatised anybody but himself. It was impossible, from the nature of the words the poet had put into his mouth, or that he had made for himself, that he should speak as another person. He will go no nearer to drama than we do in daily speech, and he will not allow you for any long time to forget himself. Our own Raftery will stop the tale to cry, ‘This is what I, Raftery, wrote down in the book of the people’; or ‘I, myself, Raftery, went to bed without supper that night.’ Or, if it is Wolfram, and the tale is of Gawain or Parsival, he will tell the listening ladies that he sings of happy love out of his own unhappy love, or he will interrupt[219] the story of a siege and its hardships to remember his own house, where there is not enough food for the mice. He knows how to keep himself interesting that his words may have weight—so many lines of narrative, and then a phrase about himself and his emotions. The reciter cannot be a player, for that is a different art; but he must be a messenger, and he should be as interesting, as exciting, as are all that carry great news. He comes from far off, and he speaks of far-off things with his own peculiar animation, and instead of lessening the ideal and beautiful elements of speech, he may, if he has a mind to, increase them. He may speak to actual notes as a singer does if they are so simple that he never loses the speaking-voice, and if the poem is long he must do so, or his own voice will become weary and formless. His art is nearer to pattern than that of the player. It is always allusion, never illusion; for what he tells of, no matter how impassioned he may become, is always distant, and for this reason he may permit himself every kind of nobleness. In a short poem he may interrupt the narrative with a burden, which the audience will soon learn to sing, and this burden, because it is repeated and need not tell a story to a first hearing, can have a more elaborate musical notation, can go nearer to ordinary song. Gradually other devices will occur to him—effects of loudness and softness, of increasing and decreasing speed, certain rhythmic movements of his body, a score of forgotten things, for the art of speech is lost, and when one begins at it every day is a discovery. The reciter must be made exciting and wonderful in himself, apart from what he has to[220] tell, and that is more difficult than it was in the middle ages. We are not mysterious to one another; we can come from far off and yet be no better than our neighbours. We are no longer like those Egyptian birds that flew out of Arabia, their claws full of spices; nor can we, like an ancient or mediæval poet, throw into our verses the emotions and events of our lives, or even dramatise, as they could, the life of the minstrel into whose mouth we are to put our words. I can think of nothing better than to borrow from the tellers of old tales, who will often pretend to have been at the wedding of the princess or afterwards ‘when they were throwing out children by the basketful,’ and to give the story-teller definite fictitious personality and find for him an appropriate costume. Many costumes and persons come into my imagination. I imagine an old countryman upon the stage of the theatre or in some little country court-house where a Gaelic society is meeting, and I can hear him say that he is Raftery or a brother, and that he has tramped through France and Spain and the whole world. He has seen everything, and he has all country love tales at his finger-tips. I can imagine, too—and now the story-teller is more serious and more naked of country circumstance—a jester with black cockscomb and black clothes. He has been in the faery hills; perhaps he is the terrible Amadan-na-Breena himself; or he has been so long in the world that he can tell of ancient battles. It is not as good as what we have lost, but we cannot hope to see in our time, except by some rare accident, the minstrel who differs from his audience in nothing but the exaltation of his mood, and who is yet as[221] exciting and as romantic in their eyes as were Raftery and Wolfram to their people.
But if we want to entertain our three or four thousand young men and women with a joy that will stay with them at home, and if we also want to include the country folks, we need more than just the play; we need those other spoken arts. The actor became important in the town, but the minstrel belongs to the countryside. We need narrative as well as dramatic poetry, and while we're creating space for it in the theater at first, we also need to look back to earlier times. Modern recitation isn't like modern theatrical art, which is an extravagant interpretation of a true art; it's a complete misunderstanding. It has no real tradition. It's an attempt to achieve what can only be done well by the actor. It has no genuine connection to life. Some young man in formal wear will recite The Dream of Eugene Aram, and it will come across as laughable, ridiculous, and a bit crass. Tragic emotions that require scenic illusion, thorough setup, and a gradual buildup of feeling are thrust into our everyday lives. To make them as dramatic and unrefined as possible, he’ll break the rhythm, ignoring the length of the lines or the natural flow of the phrases, and distort the accent with every casual impulse. He’ll move around wildly, aligning his gestures with the drama as if Eugene Aram were right in front of us, but all we see is a young man in formal attire who seems inexplicably insane. Nothing he does or says will make us forget that he’s Mr. Robinson, the bank clerk, and that his shoes point upward. There’s nothing to learn here. We need to go to the villages or journey back hundreds of years to Wolfram of Eisenbach and the castles of Thuringia. In this, as in all other arts, one discovers the laws and true purpose when one is close to the source. The minstrel never dramatized anyone but himself. It was impossible, given the nature of the words the poet placed in his mouth or that he created for himself, for him to speak as someone else. He won’t approach drama any closer than we do in daily conversation, and he won’t let you forget himself for long. Our own Raftery will pause the story to say, “This is what I, Raftery, wrote down in the book of the people,” or “I, Raftery, went to bed without dinner that night.” Or if it’s Wolfram and the tale is about Gawain or Parsival, he’ll tell the listening ladies that he sings of happy love from his own unhappy experiences, or he’ll break into the siege story to recall his own home, where there’s not enough food for the mice. He knows how to keep himself interesting so that his words carry weight—there will be many lines of narrative, then a phrase about himself and his feelings. The reciter cannot be an actor, because that's a different art; but he must be a messenger, and he should be as engaging and thrilling as anyone sharing great news. He comes from afar, speaking of distant matters with his own unique enthusiasm, and instead of diminishing the ideal and beautiful aspects of speech, he may enhance them if he chooses. He may sing to actual notes if they’re simple enough that he never loses his speaking voice, and if the poem is long he must do so, or his own voice will become tired and shapeless. His art is more about pattern than that of the actor. It’s always about allusion, never illusion; for what he speaks of, no matter how passionate he becomes, is always far away, allowing him the freedom for all kinds of nobility. In a short poem, he might break the narrative with a refrain that the audience will quickly learn to sing, and since this refrain is repeated and doesn’t need to tell a story on first hearing, it can have a more complex musical notation, getting closer to a regular song. Gradually, other techniques will come to him—effects of volume and softness, increasing and decreasing speed, certain rhythmic movements of his body, a host of forgotten elements, for the art of speech is lost, and when one starts fresh every day is a new discovery. The reciter must be made exciting and remarkable in himself, apart from what he has to say, and that’s more challenging than it was in the Middle Ages. We aren’t mysterious to one another; we can come from far away and still be no better than our neighbors. We’re no longer like those Egyptian birds that flew out of Arabia with their claws full of spices; nor can we, like ancient or medieval poets, inject our lives' emotions and events into our verses, or dramatize the life of the minstrel into whose mouth we plan to put our words. I can think of no better way than to borrow from the tellers of old tales, who often pretend to have been at the princess’s wedding or afterwards 'when they were throwing out children by the basketful,' and to give the storyteller a distinct fictional identity and find him an appropriate costume. Many costumes and characters come to mind. I can picture an old countryman on the stage of the theater or in some little country courthouse during a meeting of a Gaelic society, and I can hear him say that he is Raftery or a brother, claiming to have traveled through France and Spain and the whole world. He has witnessed everything, and he knows all the country love stories by heart. I can also envision—a shift in the storyteller, now more serious and stripped of rural setting—a jester with a black cockscomb and black clothes. He has visited the faery hills; perhaps he is the eerie Amadan-na-Breena himself; or he’s been around for so long that he can recount ancient battles. It’s not as good as what we’ve lost, but we can’t expect to see in our time, except by some rare chance, the minstrel who differs from his audience only by the elevation of his mood, who is also as thrilling and romantic in their eyes as Raftery and Wolfram were to their people.
It is perhaps nearly impossible to make recitation a living thing, for there is no existing taste one can appeal to; but it should not be hard here in Ireland to interest people in songs that are made for the word’s sake and not for the music, or for that only in a secondary degree. They are interested in such songs already, only the songs have little subtilty of thought and of language. One does not find in them that modern emotion which seems new because it has been brought so very lately out of the cellar. At their best they are the songs of children and of country people, eternally young for all their centuries, and yet not even in old days, as one thinks, the art of kings’ houses. We require a method of setting to music that will make it possible to sing or to speak to notes a poem like Rossetti’s translation of The Ballad of Dead Ladies in such a fashion that no word shall have an intonation or accentuation it could not have in passionate speech. It must be set for the speaking-voice, like the songs that sailors make up or remember, and a man at the far end of the room must be able to take it down on a first hearing. An English musical paper said the other day, in commenting on something I had written, ‘Owing to musical necessities, vowels must be lengthened in singing to an extent which in speech would be ludicrous if not absolutely impossible.’ I have but one art, that of speech, and my feeling for music dissociated from speech is very slight, and listening as I do to the words with the better part of my attention, there is no modern song sung in the[222] modern way that is not to my taste ‘ludicrous’ and ‘impossible.’ I hear with older ears than the musician, and the songs of country people and of sailors delight me. I wonder why the musician is not content to set to music some arrangement of meaningless liquid vowels, and thereby to make his song like that of the birds; but I do not judge his art for any purpose but my own.[K] It is worthless for my purpose certainly, and it is one of the causes that are bringing about in modern countries a degradation of language. I have to find men with more music than I have, who will develop to a finer subtilty the singing of the cottage and the forecastle, and develop it more on the side of speech than that of music, until it has become intellectual and nervous enough to be the vehicle of a Shelley or a Keats. For some purposes it will be necessary to divine the lineaments of a still older art, and re-create the regulated declamations that died out when music fell into its earliest elaborations. Miss Farr has divined enough of this older art, of which no fragment has come down to us—for even the music of Aucassin and Nicolette, with its definite tune, its recurring pattern of sound, is something more than declamation—to make the chorus of Hippolytus and of the Trojan Women, at the Court Theatre or the Lyric, intelligible speech, even when several voices spoke together. She used very often definite melodies of a very simple kind, but always when the thought became intricate and the [223]measure grave and slow, fell back upon declamation regulated by notes. Her experiments have included almost every kind of verse, and every possible elaboration of sound compatible with the supremacy of the words. I do not think Homer is ever so moving as when she recites him to a little tune played on a stringed instrument not very unlike a lyre. She began at my suggestion with songs in plays, for it was clearly an absurd thing that words necessary to one’s understanding of the action, either because they explained some character, or because they carried some emotion to its highest intensity, should be less intelligible than the bustling and ruder words of the dialogue. We have tried our art, since we first tried it in a theatre, upon many kinds of audiences, and have found that ordinary men and women take pleasure in it and sometimes tell one that they never understood poetry before. It is, however, more difficult to move those, fortunately for our purpose but a few, whose ears are accustomed to the abstract emotion and elaboration of notes in modern music.
It’s probably almost impossible to make recitation a living thing because there’s no common taste to appeal to. However, in Ireland, it shouldn’t be hard to engage people with songs made for the sake of the words, rather than the music, or where the music is a secondary concern. People are already interested in these kinds of songs, but they tend to lack sophistication in thought and language. They don’t contain that modern emotion which feels fresh because it’s just recently been uncovered. At their best, they are songs of children and country folk, eternally youthful despite their age, and they were not even considered a form of art in royal households back in the day. We need a way to set music to poems like Rossetti’s translation of The Ballad of Dead Ladies so that no word is sung with an intonation or accent that it wouldn’t have in passionate speech. It should be arranged for the speaking voice, like the spontaneous songs sailors create or remember, so that someone across the room can catch it on the first listen. An English music magazine recently commented on something I wrote, stating, “Due to musical requirements, vowels must be extended in singing to a degree that would be ridiculous, if not entirely impossible, in speech.” I only have one art, and that’s speech; my appreciation for music detached from speech is minimal, and since I primarily listen to the words, there’s no modern song performed in the current way that doesn’t strike me as ‘ridiculous’ and ‘impossible.’ I hear with ears shaped by older styles than those of the musician, and I find joy in the songs of country folks and sailors. I'm curious why musicians aren’t satisfied with creating music from meaningless liquid vowels, making their songs similar to bird songs, but I don’t critique their art for any reasons other than my own. It’s certainly worthless for my purposes, and it contributes to the decline of language in modern societies. I need to find musicians with more talent than I possess, who can refine the singing of cottage and ship life while emphasizing speech over music until it becomes intellectual and sharp enough to express the works of a Shelley or a Keats. For certain goals, we’ll need to recover elements of an even older art and recreate the formal declamations that faded when music went into its early complexities. Miss Farr has tapped into enough of this older art—of which no fragments have survived, since even the music of Aucassin and Nicolette, with its distinctive tune and recurring sound patterns, is beyond mere declamation—to make the chorus of Hippolytus and the Trojan Women at the Court Theatre or the Lyric comprehensible speech, even when multiple voices are speaking together. She frequently used simple, clear melodies, but whenever the thought became complex and the rhythm slow and heavy, she reverted to declamation governed by notes. Her experiments have encompassed nearly every type of verse and every potential sound arrangement that supports the priority of the words. I don’t think Homer is ever as moving as when she recites him to a simple tune played on a string instrument resembling a lyre. She started, at my suggestion, with songs in plays, as it seemed ridiculous that words essential for understanding the action—whether they explained a character or intensified an emotion—should be less clear than the rough and bustling language of dialogue. Since we first tried our art in a theater, we have tested it with many types of audiences and found that ordinary people enjoy it, sometimes telling us they’ve never understood poetry before. However, it's more challenging to resonate with those few fortunate souls whose ears are accustomed to the abstract emotions and complexities of modern music.
VI
If we accomplish this great work, if we make it possible again for the poet to express himself, not merely through words, but through the voices of singers, of minstrels, of players, we shall certainly have changed the substance and the manner of our poetry. Everyone who has to interest his audience through the voice discovers that his success depends upon the clear, simple and varied structure of his thought. I have written a good many plays in verse[224] and prose, and almost all those plays I have rewritten after performance, sometimes again and again, and every change that has succeeded has been an addition to the masculine element, an increase of strength in the bony structure.
If we achieve this important goal, if we make it possible again for poets to express themselves, not just through words, but through the voices of singers, minstrels, and performers, we will definitely have transformed the essence and style of our poetry. Anyone who needs to engage their audience through spoken word knows that their success relies on the clear, simple, and varied structure of their ideas. I’ve written quite a few plays in verse[224] and prose, and I’ve rewritten almost all of those plays after they were performed, sometimes multiple times, and every successful change has added more strength and masculinity to the core structure.
Modern literature, above all poetical literature, is monotonous in its structure and effeminate in its continual insistence upon certain moments of strained lyricism. William Morris, who did more than any modern to recover mediæval art, did not in his Earthly Paradise copy from Chaucer, from whom he copied so much that was naïve and beautiful, what seems to me essential in Chaucer’s art. He thought of himself as writing for the reader, who could return to him again and again when the chosen mood had come, and became monotonous, melancholy, too continuously lyrical in his understanding of emotion and of life. Had he accustomed himself to read out his poems upon those Sunday evenings that he gave to Socialist speeches, and to gather an audience of average men, precisely such an audience as I have often seen in his house, he would have been forced to Chaucer’s variety, to his delight in the height and depth, and would have found expression for that humorous many-sided nature of his. I owe to him many truths, but I would add to those truths the certainty that all the old writers, the masculine writers of the world, wrote to be spoken or to be sung, and in a later age to be read aloud, for hearers who had to understand swiftly or not at all, and who gave up nothing of life to listen, but sat, the day’s work over, friend by friend, lover by lover.[225]
Modern literature, especially poetry, tends to be repetitive in its structure and overly focused on moments of exaggerated lyricism. William Morris, who did more than anyone in modern times to revive medieval art, did not replicate in his Earthly Paradise what I believe is essential to Chaucer's artistry, even though he borrowed much that was naïve and beautiful from him. Morris viewed himself as writing for readers who would return to him repeatedly when they were in the right mood, which made his work monotonous, sad, and overly lyrical in its approach to emotions and life. If he had gotten used to reading his poems on those Sunday evenings when he delivered Socialist speeches, gathering an audience of ordinary men—just like the ones I often saw in his home—he would have been pushed toward Chaucer's variety and his joy in exploring life's highs and lows. He would have found a way to express his humorously complex nature. I owe him many insights, but I would also affirm the truth that all the classic writers, the masculine writers of their time, wrote to be spoken or sung, and later on to be read aloud to audiences who needed to grasp the meaning quickly or not at all, and who sacrificed nothing of their lives by listening, but sat together after a day’s work, friend with friend, lover with lover.[225]
THE ARROW: 1906.[L]
THE SEASON’S WORK.
A character of the winter’s work will be the large number of romantic, poetic and historical plays—that is to say, of plays which require a convention for their performance; their speech, whether it be verse or prose, being so heightened as to transcend that of any form of real life. Our first two years of The Abbey Theatre have been expended mostly on the perfecting of the Company in peasant comedy and tragedy. Every national dramatic movement or theatre in countries like Bohemia and Hungary, as in Elizabethan England, has arisen out of a study of the common people, who preserve national characteristics more than any other class, and out of an imaginative recreation of national history or legend. The life of the drawing-room, the life represented in most plays of the ordinary theatre of to-day, differs but little all over the world, and has as little to do with the national spirit as the architecture of, let us say, St. Stephen’s Green, or Queen’s Gate, or of the Boulevards about the Arc de Triomphe.
A characteristic of winter's work will be the large number of romantic, poetic, and historical plays—that is, plays that need a specific approach for their performance; their dialogue, whether it’s verse or prose, is so elevated that it goes beyond any real-life conversation. Our first two years at The Abbey Theatre have mostly focused on perfecting the Company in peasant comedy and tragedy. Every national dramatic movement or theater in countries like Bohemia and Hungary, just like in Elizabethan England, has come from studying the common people, who maintain national traits more than any other class, and from creatively reimagining national history or legends. The life depicted in drawing rooms, the life shown in most plays of today's standard theater, is similar all around the world and has very little to do with the national spirit, much like the architecture of, let’s say, St. Stephen’s Green, or Queen’s Gate, or the boulevards around the Arc de Triomphe.
As we wish our work to be full of the life of this country, our stage-manager has almost always to train our actors from the beginning, always so in the case of peasant plays, and this makes the building up of a theatre like ours the work of years. We are now fairly satisfied with the representation of peasant life, and we can afford to give the greater part of our attention to other expressions of our art and of our life. The romantic work and poetical work once [226]reasonably good, we can, if but the dramatist arrive, take up the life of our drawing-rooms, and see if there is something characteristic there, something which our nationality may enable us to express better than others, and so create plays of that life and means to play them as truthful as a play of Hauptmann’s or of Ibsen’s upon the German or Scandinavian stage. I am not myself interested in this kind of work, and do not believe it to be as important as contemporary critics think it is, but a theatre such as we project should give a reasonably complete expression to the imaginative interests of its country. In any case it was easier, and therefore wiser, to begin where our art is most unlike that of others, with the representation of country life.
As we want our work to truly reflect the spirit of this country, our stage manager often has to train our actors from scratch, especially with peasant plays, which means that building a theater like ours takes years. We're now quite satisfied with how we represent peasant life, allowing us to focus more on other forms of our art and our life. The romantic and poetic work that was once reasonably good can, if the playwrights come through, shift to the life of our drawing rooms and see if there's something distinctive there that our nationality allows us to express better than others, enabling us to create plays about that life and to perform them as truthfully as a play by Hauptmann or Ibsen would be on the German or Scandinavian stage. Personally, I'm not interested in this type of work and don’t believe it's as significant as contemporary critics argue, but a theater like the one we envision should provide a fairly complete expression of the imaginative interests of its country. In any case, it was easier and therefore wiser to start where our art is most different from others, with the portrayal of rural life.
It is possible to speak the universal truths of human nature whether the speakers be peasants or wealthy men, for—
It is possible to express the universal truths of human nature whether the speakers are peasants or wealthy people, for—
So far as we have any model before us it is the national and municipal theatre in various Continental towns, and, like the best of these, we must have in our repertory masterpieces from every great school of dramatic literature, and play them confidently, even though the public be slow to like that old stern art, and perhaps a little proudly, remembering that no other English-speaking theatre can be so catholic. Certainly the weathercocks of our imagination will not turn those painted eyes of theirs too long to the quarter of the Scandinavian winds. If the wind blow long from the Mediterranean, the paint may peel before we pray for a change in the weather.[227]
As far as we have any model to look at, it’s the national and municipal theaters in various cities on the Continent. Like the best of these, our repertoire should include masterpieces from every major school of dramatic literature, and we should perform them with confidence, even if the audience is slow to appreciate that old, serious art. We can be a bit proud, remembering that no other English-speaking theater is as diverse. Certainly, the whims of our imagination won’t focus on those painted eyes for too long when the Scandinavian winds blow. If the wind keeps blowing from the Mediterranean, the paint might start to peel before we even think of asking for a change in the weather.[227]
THE CONTROVERSY OVER
THE PLAYBOY OF THE WESTERN WORLD.
We have claimed for our writers the freedom to find in their own land every expression of good and evil necessary to their art, for Irish life contains, like all vigorous life, the seeds of all good and evil, and a writer must be free here as elsewhere to watch where weed or flower ripen. No one who knows the work of our Theatre as a whole can say we have neglected the flower; but the moment a writer is forbidden to take pleasure in the weed, his art loses energy and abundance. In the great days of English dramatic art the greatest English writer of comedy was free to create The Alchemist and Volpone, but a demand born of Puritan conviction and shop-keeping timidity and insincerity, for what many second-rate intellects thought to be noble and elevating events and characters, had already at the outset of the eighteenth century ended the English drama as a complete and serious art. Sheridan and Goldsmith, when they restored comedy after an epoch of sentimentalities, had to apologise for their satiric genius by scenes of conventional love-making and sentimental domesticity that have set them outside the company of all, whether their genius be great or little, whose work is pure and whole. The quarrel of our Theatre to-day is the quarrel of the Theatre in many lands; for the old Puritanism, the old dislike of power and reality have not changed, even when they are called by some Gaelic name.
We assert that our writers should have the freedom to explore every aspect of good and evil within their own country because Irish life, like any vibrant life, has the potential for both. A writer should have the same freedom here as anywhere else to observe how weeds or flowers grow. Anyone familiar with our Theatre's body of work cannot say we have ignored the flowers; however, when a writer is restricted from appreciating the weeds, their artistry loses its vitality and richness. In the peak of English dramatic art, the greatest English comedy writer was free to create The Alchemist and Volpone, but the demands stemming from Puritan beliefs and the cautiousness of commerce stifled much of what second-rate minds deemed noble and uplifting, effectively ending English drama as a complete and impactful art form by the early eighteenth century. Sheridan and Goldsmith, when they revived comedy after a period of sentimentality, had to temper their satirical talent with scenes of conventional love and sentimental domesticity, which distanced them from others—regardless of their own level of talent—whose work is untainted and whole. The conflict faced by our Theatre today mirrors the struggle of theatres in many other countries; the old Puritan values and the aversion to power and reality still persist, even when expressed with a Gaelic term.
[On the second performance of The Playboy of the Western World about forty men who sat in the middle of the pit succeeded in making the play entirely inaudible. Some of[228] them brought tin-trumpets, and the noise began immediately on the rise of the curtain. For days articles in the Press called for the withdrawal of the play, but we played for the seven nights we had announced; and before the week’s end opinion had turned in our favour. There were, however, nightly disturbances and a good deal of rioting in the surrounding streets. On the last night of the play there were, I believe, five hundred police keeping order in the theatre and in its neighbourhood. Some days later our enemies, though beaten so far as the play was concerned, crowded into the cheaper seats for a debate on the freedom of the stage. They were very excited, and kept up the discussion until near twelve. The last paragraphs of my opening statement ran as follows.]
[On the second performance of The Playboy of the Western World, about forty men sitting in the middle of the auditorium were able to make the play completely inaudible. Some of them brought tin trumpets, and the noise started right when the curtain went up. For days, articles in the press called for the play to be pulled, but we performed for the seven nights we had promised; and by the end of the week, public opinion had shifted in our favor. However, there were nightly disturbances and quite a bit of rioting in the streets outside. On the last night of the play, there were, I believe, five hundred police officers maintaining order in the theater and its vicinity. A few days later, our opponents, although they had been defeated regarding the play itself, packed into the cheaper seats for a debate on the freedom of the stage. They were very worked up and continued the discussion until nearly midnight. The last paragraphs of my opening statement went as follows.]
From Mr. Yeats’ opening Speech in the Debate on February 4, 1907, at the Abbey Theatre.
The struggle of the last week has been long a necessity; various paragraphs in newspapers describing Irish attacks on Theatres had made many worthy young men come to think that the silencing of a stage at their own pleasure, even if hundreds desired that it should not be silenced, might win them a little fame, and, perhaps, serve their country. Some of these attacks have been made on plays which are in themselves indefensible, vulgar and old-fashioned farces and comedies. But the attack, being an annihilation of civil rights, was never anything but an increase of Irish disorder. The last I heard of was in Liverpool, and there a stage was rushed, and a priest, who had set a play upon it, withdrew his play and apologised to the audience. We have not such pliant bones, and did not learn in the houses that bred us a so suppliant knee. But behind the excitement of example[229] there is a more fundamental movement of opinion. Some seven or eight years ago the National movement was democratised and passed from the hands of a few leaders into those of large numbers of young men organised in clubs and societies. These young men made the mistake of the newly-enfranchised everywhere; they fought for causes worthy in themselves with the unworthy instruments of tyranny and violence. Comic songs of a certain kind were to be driven from the stage, everyone was to wear Irish cloth, everyone was to learn Irish, everyone was to hold certain opinions, and these ends were sought by personal attacks, by virulent caricature and violent derision. It needs eloquence to persuade and knowledge to expound; but the coarser means come ready to every man’s hand, as ready as a stone or a stick, and where these coarse means are all, there is nothing but mob, and the commonest idea most prospers and is most sought for.
The struggle of the past week has felt necessary for a long time; various newspaper articles discussing Irish attacks on theaters led many good young men to believe that shutting down a stage at their discretion, even if hundreds wanted it to continue, might earn them a bit of fame and, perhaps, serve their country. Some of these attacks were aimed at plays that were, in themselves, indefensible—vulgar and outdated farces and comedies. However, the attack, as a denial of civil rights, only added to the chaos in Ireland. The last thing I heard was from Liverpool, where a stage was stormed, and a priest, who had set a play on it, withdrew his work and apologized to the audience. We don't have such submissive spirits, and we weren't raised to bow down so easily. But beyond the excitement of following examples, there’s a deeper shift in public opinion. About seven or eight years ago, the National movement became more democratic, moving from a few leaders to many young men organized in clubs and societies. These young men made the typical mistake seen with newly-enfranchised groups everywhere; they fought for causes that were noble but used the unworthy tactics of tyranny and violence. Some comic songs of a certain kind were to be banned from the stage, everyone was expected to wear Irish cloth, everyone was to learn Irish, everyone was to hold specific opinions, and these goals were pursued through personal attacks, harsh caricatures, and extreme mockery. It takes eloquence to persuade and knowledge to explain; but the cruder methods are easily accessible to anyone, as readily available as a stone or a stick, and where these rough methods prevail, only the most basic ideas thrive and are most sought after.
Gentlemen of the little clubs and societies, do not mistake the meaning of our victory; it means something for us, but more for you. When the curtain of The Playboy fell on Saturday night in the midst of what The Sunday Independent—no friendly witness—described as ‘thunders of applause,’ I am confident that I saw the rise in this country of a new thought, a new opinion, that we had long needed. It was not all approval of Mr. Synge’s play that sent the receipts of the Abbey Theatre this last week to twice the height they had ever touched before. The generation of young men and girls who are now leaving schools or colleges are weary of the tyranny of clubs and leagues. They wish again for individual sincerity,[230] the eternal quest of truth, all that has been given up for so long that all might crouch upon the one roost and quack or cry in the one flock. We are beginning once again to ask what a man is, and to be content to wait a little before we go on to that further question: What is a good Irishman? There are some who have not yet their degrees that will say to friend or neighbour, ‘You have voted with the English, and that is bad’; or ‘You have sent away your Irish servants, or thrown away your Irish clothes, or blacked your face for your singing. I despise what you have done, I keep you still my friend; but if you are terrorised out of doing any of these things, evil things though I know them to be, I will not have you for my friend any more.’ Manhood is all, and the root of manhood is courage and courtesy.[231]
Gentlemen of the small clubs and societies, don’t misinterpret the meaning of our victory; it signifies something for us, but even more for you. When the curtain of The Playboy came down on Saturday night amidst what The Sunday Independent—not exactly a friendly observer—called ‘thunders of applause,’ I truly believe I witnessed the emergence of a new way of thinking, a new opinion that we’ve needed for a long time. It wasn't just the acclaim for Mr. Synge’s play that caused theAbbey Theatre’s ticket sales to double this past week. The new generation of young men and women graduating from schools or colleges are tired of the constraints of clubs and leagues. They yearn for individual authenticity, [230] the perpetual search for truth, all that has been sacrificed for so long so that everyone could gather on a single perch and quack or cry as one. We are starting to ask again what it means to be a man, and we’ll take our time before moving on to a deeper question: What does it mean to be a good Irishman? There are some who haven’t yet graduated who will tell friends or neighbors, ‘You voted with the English, and that’s wrong’; or ‘You’ve dismissed your Irish servants, ditched your Irish clothes, or darkened your face for your singing. I disapprove of what you’ve done, but I still consider you my friend; however, if you’re intimidated into doing any of these things, bad as I know they are, I can’t be your friend anymore.’ Manhood is everything, and the essence of manhood is courage and courtesy.[231]
1907
ON TAKING THE PLAYBOY TO LONDON.
The failure of the audience to understand this powerful and strange work (The Playboy of the Western World) has been the one serious failure of our movement, and it could not have happened but that the greater number of those who came to shout down the play were no regular part of our audience at all, but members of parties and societies whose main interests are political. We have been denounced with even greater violence than on the first production of the play for announcing that we should carry it to London. We cannot see that an attack, which we believe to have been founded on a misunderstanding of the nature of literature, should prevent us from selecting, as our custom is, whatever of our best comes within the compass of our players at the time, to show in some English theatres. Nearly all strong and strange writing is attacked on its appearance, and those who press it upon the world may not cease from pressing it, for their justification is its ultimate acceptance. Ireland is passing through a crisis in the life of the mind greater than any she has known since the rise of the Young Ireland party, and based upon a principle which sets many in opposition to the habits of thought and feeling come down from that party, for the seasons change, and need and occupation with them. Many are beginning to recognise the right of the individual mind to see the world in its own way, to cherish the thoughts which separate[232] men from one another, and that are the creators of distinguished life, instead of those thoughts that had made one man like another if they could, and have but succeeded in setting hysteria and insincerity in place of confidence and self-possession. To the Young Ireland writers, who have the ear of Ireland, though not its distracted mind, truth was historical and external and not a self-consistent personal vision, and it is but according to ancient custom that the new truth should force its way amid riot and great anger.
The audience's failure to grasp this powerful and unusual play (The Playboy of the Western World) has been the main disappointment of our movement. This misunderstanding could only arise because most of those who came to boo the play weren’t regular members of our audience, but rather people from political parties and organizations. We've faced even harsher criticism than when the play first premiered for announcing our plans to take it to London. We believe that an attack based on a misunderstanding of literature shouldn’t stop us from choosing, as we usually do, the best works that fit our performers at the moment to present in some English theaters. Almost all strong and unconventional writing gets criticized when it first appears, but those who advocate for it should persist, as their justification lies in its eventual acceptance. Ireland is experiencing a greater intellectual crisis than it has since the rise of the Young Ireland movement, driven by principles that clash with the traditional ways of thinking and feeling that have persisted since that time, as seasons change, along with needs and avenues of engagement. Many people are beginning to recognize the right of individual minds to perceive the world uniquely, to embrace thoughts that differentiate people from one another, which are the foundation of a distinguished life, instead of those thoughts that aim to make everyone the same, which have only resulted in replacing confidence and self-assurance with hysteria and insincerity. To the Young Ireland writers, who resonate with Ireland, even if the country is in turmoil, truth was seen as historical and external, not as a consistent personal vision, and it’s a long-standing tradition that new truths should break through amid chaos and strong emotions.
FOOTNOTES:
[B] That mood has gone, with Fenianism and its wild hopes. The National movement has been commercialized in the last few years. How much real ideality is but hidden for a time one cannot say.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[B] That feeling has passed, along with Fenianism and its reckless dreams. The National movement has become more about business in recent years. It's hard to say how much true idealism is just buried for now.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[C] An illusion, as he himself explained to me. He had never seen Phèdre. The players were quiet and natural, because they did not know what else to do. They had not learned to go wrong.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[C] It was an illusion, as he explained to me. He had never seen Phèdre. The actors were calm and just being themselves because they didn't know what else to do. They hadn't been taught to mess things up.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[D] This play was John Bull’s Other Island. When it came out in the spring of 1905 we felt ourselves unable to cast it without wronging Mr. Shaw. We had no ‘Broadbent’ or money to get one.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[D] This play was John Bull’s Other Island. When it was released in the spring of 1905, we felt we couldn't perform it without doing Mr. Shaw a disservice. We had no ‘Broadbent’ or funds to acquire one.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[H] John Bull’s Other Island.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John Bull’s Other Island.
[J] This essay was written immediately after the opening of the Abbey Theatre, though it was not printed, through an accident, until the art of the Abbey has become an art of peasant comedy. It tells of things we have never had the time to begin. We still dream of them.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[J] This essay was written right after the Abbey Theatre opened, but it didn't get published by accident until the Abbey's art turned into peasant comedy. It talks about things we’ve never managed to start. We still dream of them.—W.B.Y., March, 1908.
[K] I have heard musicians excuse themselves by claiming that they put the words there for the sake of the singer; but if that be so, why should not the singer sing something she may wish to have by rote? Nobody will hear the words; and the local time-table, or, so much suet and so many raisins, and so much spice and so much sugar, and whether it is to be put in a quick or a slow oven, would run very nicely with a little management.
[K] I’ve heard musicians justify themselves by saying they write the words for the singer; but if that’s the case, why shouldn’t the singer sing something she wants to memorize? Nobody will be paying attention to the words; and the local timetable, or, a certain amount of suet and raisins, a specific quantity of spice and sugar, and whether it goes into a fast or slow oven, could all be arranged quite well with a bit of planning.
APPENDIX I
THE HOUR-GLASS.
This play is founded upon the following story, recorded by Lady Wilde in Ancient Legends of Ireland, 1887, vol. i., pp. 60-67:—
This play is based on the story recorded by Lady Wilde in Ancient Legends of Ireland, 1887, vol. i., pp. 60-67:—
THE PRIEST’S SOUL.
In former days there were great schools in Ireland where every sort of learning was taught to the people, and even the poorest had more knowledge at that time than many a gentleman has now. But as to the priests, their learning was above all, so that the fame of Ireland went over the whole world, and many kings from foreign lands used to send their sons all the way to Ireland to be brought up in the Irish schools.
In the past, there were amazing schools in Ireland where all kinds of knowledge were taught to everyone, and even the poorest people had more education back then than many gentlemen do now. But when it came to the priests, their education was unparalleled, leading to Ireland's reputation spreading worldwide. Many kings from distant lands used to send their sons all the way to Ireland to be educated in the Irish schools.
Now, at this time there was a little boy learning at one of them who was a wonder to every one for his cleverness. His parents were only labouring people, and of course very poor; but young as he was, and poor as he was, no king’s or lord’s son could come up to him in learning. Even the masters were put to shame; for when they were trying to teach him he would tell them something they had never heard of before, and show them their ignorance. One of his great triumphs was in argument, and he would go on till he proved to you that black was white, and then when you gave in, for no one could beat him in talk, he would turn round and show you that white was black, or may be that there was no colour at all in the world. When he grew up his poor father and mother were so proud of him that they resolved to make him a priest, which they did at last, though they nearly starved themselves to get the money. Well, such another learned man was not in Ireland, and he was as great in argument as ever, so that no one could stand[234] before him. Even the Bishops tried to talk to him, but he showed them at once they knew nothing at all.
Now, at this time, there was a little boy studying at one of those schools who amazed everyone with his intelligence. His parents were just working-class folks and, of course, very poor; but despite his young age and their financial struggles, no prince or noble could match him in knowledge. Even the teachers were embarrassed, because when they tried to teach him, he would tell them something they had never heard before and expose their lack of knowledge. One of his great achievements was in debate, and he could go on until he convinced you that black was white. Then, once you conceded—since no one could outtalk him—he would flip it around and show you that white was black, or maybe that there was no color at all in the world. When he grew up, his poor parents were so proud of him that they decided to make him a priest, which they eventually did, even though they nearly starved themselves to save the money. Well, there wasn't another scholar like him in Ireland, and he remained as formidable in argument as ever, so that no one could stand before him. Even the Bishops tried to engage him, but he quickly demonstrated that they knew nothing at all.
Now, there were no schoolmasters in those times, but it was the priests taught the people; and as this man was the cleverest in Ireland all the foreign kings sent their sons to him as long as he had house-room to give them. So he grew very proud, and began to forget how low he had been, and, worst of all, even to forget God, who had made him what he was. And the pride of arguing got hold of him, so that from one thing to another he went on to prove that there was no Purgatory, and then no Hell, and then no Heaven, and then no God; and at last that men had no souls, but were no more than a dog or a cow, and when they died there was an end of them. ‘Who ever saw a soul?’ he would say. ‘If you can show me one, I will believe.’ No one could make any answer to this; and at last they all came to believe that as there was no other world, every one might do what they liked in this, the priest setting the example, for he took a beautiful young girl to wife. But as no priest or bishop in the whole land could be got to marry them, he was obliged to read the service over for himself. It was a great scandal, yet no one dared to say a word, for all the kings’ sons were on his side, and would have slaughtered any one who tried to prevent his wicked goings-on. Poor boys! they all believed in him, and thought every word he said was the truth. In this way his notions began to spread about, and the whole world was going to the bad, when one night an angel came down from Heaven, and told the priest he had but twenty-four hours to live. He began to tremble, and asked for a little more time.
Now, back in those days, there were no schoolteachers, but it was the priests who educated the people. This man was the smartest in Ireland, so all the foreign kings sent their sons to him as long as he had room to accommodate them. As a result, he became very proud and started to forget how humble he had once been, and, worst of all, he even began to forget God, who had made him who he was. His pride in arguing took hold of him, leading him to claim that there was no Purgatory, then no Hell, then no Heaven, and finally no God; ultimately, he concluded that men had no souls and were no more than a dog or a cow, and that when they died, that was the end of them. "Who ever saw a soul?" he would say. "If you can show me one, I will believe." No one could respond to this, and eventually, they all started to believe that since there was no other world, everyone could do as they pleased in this one, with the priest setting the example by taking a beautiful young girl as his wife. But since no priest or bishop in the entire land would marry them, he had to conduct the service himself. It was a huge scandal, yet no one dared to say anything because all the kings’ sons supported him and would have killed anyone who tried to stop his immoral behavior. Poor boys! They all believed in him and thought every word he said was the truth. In this way, his ideas began to spread, and the entire world was heading downhill when one night an angel came down from Heaven and told the priest he had only twenty-four hours to live. He began to tremble and asked for a little more time.
But the angel was stiff, and told him that could not be.
But the angel was rigid and told him that it couldn't happen.
‘What do you want time for, you sinner?’ he asked.
‘What do you want with time, you sinner?’ he asked.
‘Oh, sir, have pity on my poor soul!’ urged the priest.
‘Oh, sir, have mercy on my poor soul!’ urged the priest.
‘Oh, ho! You have a soul, then?’ said the angel. ‘Pray how did you find that out?’
‘Oh, wow! So you have a soul, huh?’ said the angel. ‘How did you figure that out?’
‘It has been fluttering in me ever since you appeared,’[235] answered the priest. ‘What a fool I was not to think of it before!’
‘It has been stirring in me ever since you showed up,’[235] answered the priest. ‘What a fool I was for not realizing it sooner!’
‘A fool, indeed,’ said the angel. ‘What good was all your learning, when it could not tell you that you had a soul?’
‘A fool, for sure,’ said the angel. ‘What was the point of all your knowledge if it couldn't even inform you that you had a soul?’
‘Ah, my lord,’ said the priest, ‘if I am to die, tell me how soon I may be in heaven.’
‘Ah, my lord,’ said the priest, ‘if I’m going to die, tell me how soon I can be in heaven.’
‘Never,’ replied the angel. ‘You denied there was a Heaven.’
‘Never,’ replied the angel. ‘You said there was no Heaven.’
‘Then, my lord, may I go to Purgatory?’
‘So, my lord, can I go to Purgatory?’
‘You denied Purgatory also; you must go straight to Hell,’ said the angel.
‘You denied Purgatory too; you must head straight to Hell,’ said the angel.
‘But, my lord, I denied Hell also,’ answered the priest, ‘so you can’t send me there either.’
‘But, my lord, I also denied Hell,’ the priest replied, ‘so you can’t send me there either.’
The angel was a little puzzled.
The angel was a bit confused.
‘Well,’ said he, ‘I’ll tell you what I can do for you. You may either live now on earth for a hundred years enjoying every pleasure, and then be cast into Hell for ever; or you may die in twenty-four hours in the most horrible torments, and pass through Purgatory, there to remain till the Day of Judgment, if only you can find some one person that believes, and through his belief mercy will be vouchsafed to you and your soul will be saved.’
‘Well,’ he said, ‘here's what I can do for you. You can either live on earth for a hundred years enjoying every pleasure, and then be sent to Hell forever; or you can die in twenty-four hours in the worst agony, and go through Purgatory, remaining there until the Day of Judgment, as long as you can find someone who believes, and through their belief, mercy will be granted to you and your soul will be saved.’
The priest did not take five minutes to make up his mind.
The priest didn't take five minutes to decide.
‘I will have death in the twenty-four hours,’ he said, ‘so that my soul may be saved at last.’
‘I will die within twenty-four hours,’ he said, ‘so that my soul can finally be saved.’
On this the angel gave him directions as to what he was to do, and left him.
On this, the angel told him what he needed to do and then left.
Then, immediately, the priest entered the large room where all his scholars and the kings’ sons were seated, and called out to them—
Then, right away, the priest walked into the big room where all his students and the kings’ sons were sitting, and shouted at them—
‘Now, tell me the truth, and let none fear to contradict me. Tell me what is your belief. Have men souls?’
‘Now, tell me the truth, and don’t be afraid to disagree with me. Share what you think. Do men have souls?’
‘Master,’ they answered, ‘once we believed that men had souls; but, thanks to your teaching, we believe so no longer. There is no Hell, and no Heaven, and no God. This is our belief, for it is thus you taught us.’[236]
‘Master,’ they replied, ‘once we thought that people had souls; but, thanks to your teachings, we no longer believe that. There’s no Hell, no Heaven, and no God. This is what we believe, since that’s how you taught us.’[236]
Then the priest grew pale with fear, and cried out: ‘Listen! I taught you a lie. There is a God, and man has an immortal soul. I believe now all I denied before.’
Then the priest grew pale with fear and shouted, ‘Listen! I taught you a lie. There is a God, and man has an immortal soul. I believe now everything I denied before.’
But the shouts of laughter that rose up drowned the priest’s voice, for they thought he was only trying them for argument.
But the bursts of laughter that erupted drowned out the priest’s voice, as they believed he was just challenging them for the sake of debate.
‘Prove it, master,’ they cried, ‘prove it! Who has ever seen God? Who has ever seen the soul?’
‘Prove it, master,’ they shouted, ‘prove it! Who has ever seen God? Who has ever seen the soul?’
And the room was stirred with their laughter.
And the room was filled with their laughter.
The priest stood up to answer them, but no word could he utter; all his eloquence, all his powers of argument, had gone from him, and he could do nothing but wring his hands and cry out—
The priest stood up to respond to them, but he couldn't say a word; all his eloquence and ability to argue had left him, and he could only wring his hands and cry out—
‘There is a God! there is a God! Lord, have mercy on my soul!’
‘There is a God! there is a God! Lord, have mercy on my soul!’
And they all began to mock him, and repeat his own words that he had taught them—
And they all started to make fun of him and repeat the things he had taught them—
‘Show him to us; show us your God.’
‘Show him to us; show us your God.’
And he fled from them groaning with agony, for he saw that none believed, and how then could his soul be saved?
And he ran away from them, groaning in pain, because he realized that no one believed, and so how could his soul be saved?
But he thought next of his wife.
But he next thought of his wife.
‘She will believe,’ he said to himself. ‘Women never give up God.’
‘She will believe,’ he said to himself. ‘Women never give up on God.’
And he went to her; but she told him that she believed only what he taught her, and that a good wife should believe in her husband first, and before and above all things in heaven or earth.
And he approached her, but she told him that she only believed what he taught her, and that a good wife should trust her husband first, and above all else, before anything in heaven or on earth.
Then despair came on him, and he rushed from the house and began to ask every one he met if they believed. But the same answer came from one and all: ‘We believe only what you have taught us,’ for his doctrines had spread far and wide through the county.
Then despair hit him, and he ran out of the house, asking everyone he met if they believed. But the same answer came from everyone: ‘We believe only what you have taught us,’ because his teachings had spread widely throughout the county.
Then he grew half mad with fear, for the hours were passing. And he flung himself down on the ground in a lonesome spot, and wept and groaned in terror, for the time was coming fast when he must die.[237]
Then he became almost crazy with fear, as the hours went by. He threw himself down on the ground in a lonely spot, weeping and groaning in terror because the time was quickly approaching when he would have to die.[237]
Just then a little child came by.
Just then, a little kid walked by.
‘God save you kindly,’ said the child to him.
“God bless you,” said the child to him.
The priest started up.
The priest began.
‘Child, do you believe in God?’ he asked.
‘Kid, do you believe in God?’ he asked.
‘I have come from a far country to learn about Him,’ said the child. ‘Will your honour direct me to the best school that they have in these parts?’
‘I’ve traveled from a distant land to learn about Him,’ said the child. ‘Could you please guide me to the best school in this area?’
‘The best school and the best teacher is close by,’ said the priest, and he named himself.
‘The best school and the best teacher are right here,’ said the priest, as he referred to himself.
‘Oh, not to that man,’ answered the child, ‘for I am told he denies God and Heaven and Hell, and even that man has a soul, because we can’t see it; but I would soon put him down.’
‘Oh, not to that guy,’ the child replied, ‘because I’ve heard he denies God, Heaven, and Hell, and even that humans have a soul since we can’t see it; but I would quickly take him down.’
The priest looked at him earnestly. ‘How?’ he inquired.
The priest looked at him seriously. ‘How?’ he asked.
‘Why,’ said the child, ‘I would ask him if he believed he had life to show me his life.’
‘Why,’ said the child, ‘I would ask him if he thought he had a life to show me his life.’
‘But he could not do that, my child,’ said the priest. ‘Life cannot be seen; we have it, but it is invisible.’
‘But he can't do that, my child,’ said the priest. ‘Life can’t be seen; we have it, but it’s invisible.’
‘Then, if we have life, though we cannot see it, we may also have a soul, though it is invisible,’ answered the child.
‘Then, if we have life, even if we can’t see it, we might also have a soul, even if it's invisible,’ replied the child.
When the priest heard him speak these words he fell down on his knees before him, weeping for joy, for now he knew his soul was safe; he had met at last one that believed. And he told the child his whole story: all his wickedness, and pride, and blasphemy against the great God; and how the angel had come to him and told him of the only way in which he could be saved, through the faith and prayers of some one that believed.
When the priest heard him say these words, he dropped to his knees in front of him, crying tears of joy, because now he knew his soul was safe; he had finally met someone who believed. He shared his entire story with the child: all his wrongdoing, pride, and blasphemy against the great God; and how the angel had come to him and told him the only way he could be saved was through the faith and prayers of someone who believed.
‘Now, then,’ he said to the child, ‘take this penknife and strike it into my breast, and go on stabbing the flesh until you see the paleness of death on my face. Then watch—for a living thing will soar up from my body as I die, and you will then know that my soul has ascended to the presence of God. And when you see this thing, make haste and run to my school and call on all my scholars to come and see that the soul of their master has left the body, and that all he[238] taught them was a lie, for that there is a God who punishes sin, and a Heaven and a Hell, and that man has an immortal soul, destined for eternal happiness or misery.’
‘Alright then,’ he said to the child, ‘take this penknife and plunge it into my chest, and keep stabbing until you see the pallor of death on my face. Then watch—because a living thing will rise up from my body as I die, and you will know that my soul has gone to be with God. And when you see this, hurry and run to my school and summon all my students to come and see that the soul of their teacher has left his body, and that everything he[238] taught them was a lie, for there is a God who punishes sin, and a Heaven and a Hell, and that man has an immortal soul, destined for eternal happiness or misery.’
‘I will pray,’ said the child, ‘to have courage to do this work.’
‘I will pray,’ said the child, ‘to find the courage to do this work.’
And he kneeled down and prayed. Then when he rose up he took the penknife and struck it into the priest’s heart, and struck and struck again till all the flesh was lacerated; but still the priest lived, though the agony was horrible, for he could not die until the twenty-four hours had expired. At last the agony seemed to cease, and the stillness of death settled on his face. Then the child, who was watching, saw a beautiful living creature, with four snow-white wings, mount from the dead man’s body into the air and go fluttering round his head.
And he knelt down and prayed. Then, when he got up, he took the penknife and plunged it into the priest’s heart, hitting and hitting again until all the flesh was torn. Yet the priest still lived, even though the pain was unbearable, because he couldn’t die until twenty-four hours had passed. Finally, the suffering seemed to stop, and the stillness of death took over his face. Then the child, who was watching, saw a beautiful living creature with four snow-white wings rise from the dead man’s body into the air and flutter around his head.
So he ran to bring the scholars; and when they saw it they all knew it was the soul of their master, and they watched with wonder and awe until it passed from sight into the clouds.
So he rushed to get the scholars; and when they saw it, they all recognized it was the spirit of their teacher, and they observed in amazement and respect until it disappeared into the clouds.
And this was the first butterfly that was ever seen in Ireland; and now all men know that the butterflies are the souls of the dead waiting for the moment when they may enter Purgatory, and so pass through torture to purification and peace.
And this was the first butterfly ever seen in Ireland; and now everyone knows that butterflies are the souls of the dead waiting for the moment when they can enter Purgatory, and so go through suffering to find purification and peace.
But the schools of Ireland were quite deserted after that time, for people said, What is the use of going so far to learn when the wisest man in all Ireland did not know if he had a soul till he was near losing it; and was only saved at last through the simple belief of a little child?
But the schools of Ireland were pretty empty after that time, because people said, What’s the point of traveling so far to learn when the smartest man in all Ireland didn’t even know if he had a soul until he was almost losing it; and he was only saved in the end because of the simple faith of a little child?
The Hour-Glass was first played in The Molesworth Hall, Dublin, with the following cast:—Wise Man, Mr. T. Dudley Digges; His Wife, Miss M. T. Quinn; The Fool, Mr. F. J. Fay; Pupils, P. J. Kelly, P. Columb, C. Caufield.
The Hour-Glass was first performed at The Molesworth Hall, Dublin, with the following cast:—Wise Man, Mr. T. Dudley Digges; His Wife, Miss M. T. Quinn; The Fool, Mr. F. J. Fay; Pupils, P. J. Kelly, P. Columb, C. Caufield.
We always play it in front of an olive-green curtain, and dress the Wise Man and his Pupils in various shades of[239] purple. Because in all these decorative schemes one needs, as I think, a third colour subordinate to the other two, we have partly dressed the Fool in red-brown, which is repeated in the furniture. There is some green in his dress and in that of the Wife of the Wise Man who is dressed mainly in purple.
We always perform it in front of an olive-green curtain and dress the Wise Man and his Pupils in different shades of[239] purple. Since every decorative scheme needs, in my opinion, a third color that complements the other two, we’ve partly dressed the Fool in red-brown, which is also reflected in the furniture. There's some green in his outfit and in that of the Wise Man’s Wife, who is mainly dressed in purple.
One sometimes has need of more lines of the little song, and I have put into English rhyme three of the many verses of a Gaelic ballad:
One sometimes needs more lines from the little song, and I've turned three of the many verses of a Gaelic ballad into English rhyme:
APPENDIX II
CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN.
My dear Lady Gregory,—
My dear Lady Gregory,—
When I was a boy I used to wander about at Rosses Point and Ballisodare listening to old songs and stories. I wrote down what I heard and made poems out of the stories or put them into the little chapters of the first edition of The Celtic Twilight, and that is how I began to write in the Irish way.
When I was a kid, I would roam around Rosses Point and Ballisodare, listening to old songs and stories. I wrote down what I heard, turning those stories into poems or adding them to the little chapters of the first edition of The Celtic Twilight, and that’s how I started writing in the Irish style.
Then I went to London to make my living, and though I spent a part of every year in Ireland and tried to keep the old life in my memory by reading every country tale I could find in books or old newspapers, I began to forget the true countenance of country life. The old tales were still alive for me indeed, but with a new, strange, half-unreal life, as if in a wizard’s glass, until at last, when I had finished The Secret Rose, and was half-way through The Wind Among the Reeds, a wise woman in her trance told me that my inspiration was from the moon, and that I should always live close to water, for my work was getting too full of those little jewelled thoughts that come from the sun and have no nation. I had no need to turn to my books of astrology to know that the common people are under the moon, or to Porphyry to remember the image-making power of the waters. Nor did I doubt the entire truth of what she said to me, for my head was full of fables that I had no longer the knowledge and emotion to write. Then you brought me with you to see your friends in the cottages, and to talk to old wise men on Slieve Echtge, and we gathered together, or you gathered for me, a great number of stories and traditional beliefs. You taught me to understand again, and much more perfectly than before, the true countenance of country life.[241]
Then I went to London to make a living, and even though I spent part of every year in Ireland and tried to keep the old life in my memory by reading every country story I could find in books or old newspapers, I started to forget the true essence of country life. The old stories were still alive for me, but they felt new, strange, and somewhat unreal, like something seen through a wizard’s glass. Eventually, after I finished The Secret Rose and was halfway through The Wind Among the Reeds, a wise woman in a trance told me that my inspiration came from the moon and that I should always live near water because my work was becoming too filled with those little jeweled thoughts that come from the sun and belong to no nation. I didn’t need to look in my astrology books to know that common people are ruled by the moon, or refer to Porphyry to remember the creative power of water. I didn't doubt the full truth of what she told me because my mind was crowded with fables I no longer had the knowledge or feeling to write. Then you took me with you to meet your friends in the cottages and to talk to old wise men on Slieve Echtge, and we collected—well, you gathered for me—a great number of stories and traditional beliefs. You helped me understand, even more clearly than before, the true essence of country life.[241]
One night I had a dream almost as distinct as a vision, of a cottage where there was well-being and firelight and talk of a marriage, and into the midst of that cottage there came an old woman in a long cloak. She was Ireland herself, that Cathleen ni Houlihan for whom so many songs have been sung and about whom so many stories have been told and for whose sake so many have gone to their death. I thought if I could write this out as a little play I could make others see my dream as I had seen it, but I could not get down out of that high window of dramatic verse, and in spite of all you had done for me I had not the country speech. One has to live among the people, like you, of whom an old man said in my hearing, ‘She has been a serving-maid among us,’ before one can think the thoughts of the people and speak with their tongue. We turned my dream into the little play, Cathleen ni Houlihan, and when we gave it to the little theatre in Dublin and found that the working-people liked it, you helped me to put my other dramatic fables into speech. Some of these have already been acted, but some may not be acted for a long time, but all seem to me, though they were but a part of a summer’s work, to have more of that countenance of country life than anything I have done since I was a boy.
One night I had a dream that felt almost like a vision, of a cottage filled with warmth, light from a fire, and conversations about a wedding. Suddenly, an old woman in a long cloak appeared in the middle of that cottage. She was Ireland herself, the Cathleen ni Houlihan for whom so many songs have been sung and so many stories told; for whom so many have sacrificed their lives. I thought if I could turn this into a little play, I could make others experience my dream just like I did, but I couldn’t express it in the elevated style of dramatic verse. Despite everything you’ve done for me, I lacked the local dialect. You must live among the people, like you, and listen as an old man said in my presence, ‘She has been a serving-maid among us,’ before you can truly understand their thoughts and speak their language. We transformed my dream into the little play, Cathleen ni Houlihan, and when we presented it at the small theater in Dublin and discovered that the working-class audience enjoyed it, you helped me articulate my other dramatic stories. Some of these have already been performed, while others might not see the stage for a long time, but they all seem to have more of the spirit of country life than anything I’ve created since I was a boy.
W. B. Yeats.
W.B. Yeats.
Feb., 1903.
Feb 1903
This play was first played on April 2, 1902, in St. Teresa’s Hall, Dublin, with the following cast:—Cathleen, Miss Maude Gonne; Delia Cahel, Miss Maire nic Sheublagh; Bridget Gillan, Miss M. T. Quinn; Patrick Gillan, Mr. C. Caufield; Michael Gillan, Mr. T. Dudley Digges; Peter Gillan, Mr. W. G. Fay.
This play was first performed on April 2, 1902, at St. Teresa’s Hall in Dublin, featuring the following cast: Cathleen, played by Miss Maude Gonne; Delia Cahel, played by Miss Maire nic Sheublagh; Bridget Gillan, played by Miss M. T. Quinn; Patrick Gillan, played by Mr. C. Caufield; Michael Gillan, played by Mr. T. Dudley Digges; and Peter Gillan, played by Mr. W. G. Fay.
Miss Maude Gonne played very finely, and her great height made Cathleen seem a divine being fallen into our mortal infirmity. Since then the part has been twice played in America by women who insisted on keeping their young faces, and one of these when she came to the door dropped[242] her cloak, as I have been told, and showed a white satin dress embroidered with shamrocks. Upon another,—or was it the same occasion?—the player of Bridget wore a very becoming dress of the time of Louis the Fourteenth. The most beautiful woman of her time, when she played my Cathleen, ‘made up’ centuries old, and never should the part be played but with a like sincerity. This was the first play of our Irish School of folk-drama, and in it that way of quiet movement and careful speech which has given our players some little fame first showed itself, arising partly out of deliberate opinion and partly out of the ignorance of the players. Does art owe most to ignorance or to knowledge? Certainly it comes to its deathbed full of knowledge. I cannot imagine this play, or any folk-play of our school, acted by players with no knowledge of the peasant, and of the awkwardness and stillness of bodies that have followed the plough, or too lacking in humility to copy these things without convention or caricature.
Miss Maude Gonne performed beautifully, and her tall stature made Cathleen appear like a divine being who had come down to experience our human weaknesses. Since then, the role has been played twice in America by actresses who insisted on preserving their youthful appearances, and one of them, when she arrived at the door, reportedly dropped[242] her cloak to reveal a white satin dress adorned with shamrocks. On another occasion—or was it the same one?—the actress playing Bridget wore a very flattering dress from the time of Louis the Fourteenth. The most beautiful woman of her time, when she portrayed my Cathleen, was dressed in a style that was centuries old, and the role should only be performed with the same level of sincerity. This was the first play of our Irish School of folk-drama, and it was in this work that the subtle movement and careful speech, which have earned our actors some recognition, first appeared, resulting partly from intentional choices and partly from the players' inexperience. Does art owe more to ignorance or to knowledge? It certainly arrives at its final moments full of knowledge. I cannot envision this play, or any folk play from our tradition, being acted by performers who lack an understanding of the peasant’s life, and the clumsiness and stillness of bodies that have toiled in the fields, or who are too proud to mimic these traits without pretense or exaggeration.
The lines beginning ‘Do not make a great keening’ and ‘They shall be remembered for ever’ are said or sung to an air heard by one of the players in a dream. This music is with the other music at the end of the third volume.
The lines starting with ‘Do not make a great keening’ and ‘They shall be remembered for ever’ are spoken or sung to a tune that one of the players heard in a dream. This music is included with the other music at the end of the third volume.
APPENDIX III
THE GOLDEN HELMET.
The Golden Helmet was produced at the Abbey Theatre on March 19, 1908, with the following cast:—Cuchulain, J. M. Kerrigan; Conal, Arthur Sinclair; Leagerie, Fred. O’ Donovan; Laeg, Sydney Morgan; Emer, Sara Allgood; Conal’s Wife, Maire O’Neill; Leagerie’s Wife, Eileen O’ Doherty; Red Man, Ambrose Power; Horseboys, Scullions, and Black Men, S. Hamilton, T. J. Fox, U. Wright, D. Robertson, T. O’Neill, I. A. O’Rourke, P. Kearney.
The Golden Helmet was performed at the Abbey Theatre on March 19, 1908, featuring the following cast: Cuchulain, J. M. Kerrigan; Conal, Arthur Sinclair; Leagerie, Fred. O’ Donovan; Laeg, Sydney Morgan; Emer, Sara Allgood; Conal’s Wife, Maire O’Neill; Leagerie’s Wife, Eileen O’Doherty; Red Man, Ambrose Power; Horseboys, Scullions, and Black Men, S. Hamilton, T. J. Fox, U. Wright, D. Robertson, T. O’Neill, I. A. O’Rourke, P. Kearney.
In performance we left the black hands to the imagination, and probably when there is so much noise and movement on the stage they would always fail to produce any effect. Our stage is too small to try the experiment, for they would be hidden by the figures of the players. We staged the play with a very pronounced colour-scheme, and I have noticed that the more obviously decorative is the scene and costuming of any play, the more it is lifted out of time and place, and the nearer to faeryland do we carry it. One gets also much more effect out of concerted movements—above all, if there are many players—when all the clothes are the same colour. No breadth of treatment gives monotony when there is movement and change of lighting. It concentrates attention on every new effect and makes every change of outline or of light and shadow surprising and delightful. Because of this one can use contrasts of colour, between clothes and background, or in the background itself, the complementary colours for instance, which would be too obvious to keep the attention in a painting. One wishes to make the movement of the action as important as possible, and the simplicity which gives depth of colour does this, just as, for precisely similar reasons, the lack of colour in a statue fixes the attention upon the form.
In our performance, we left the black hands to the audience's imagination, and likely because there's so much noise and movement on stage, they would never really have an impact. Our stage is too small for this experiment, as they would be obscured by the actors. We designed the play with a strong color scheme, and I've noticed that the more decorative the scene and costumes are, the more it feels like it transcends time and place, pulling us closer to a fairyland. You also get a stronger impact from coordinated movements—especially with many actors—when everyone wears the same color. No matter how broad the treatment is, it doesn’t feel monotonous when there’s movement and changing lights. It draws attention to every new effect and makes each change in shape or light and shadow surprising and delightful. Because of this, you can use color contrasts between costumes and background, or within the background itself, like complementary colors that would be too obvious to keep focus in a painting. The aim is to make the action's movement as significant as possible, and the simplicity that enhances color depth achieves this, just like the lack of color in a statue highlights its form.
The play is founded upon an old Irish story, The Feast of Bricriu, given in Cuchulain of Muirthemne, and is meant as an introduction to On Baile’s Strand.
The play is based on an old Irish story, The Feast of Bricriu, found in Cuchulain of Muirthemne, and serves as an introduction to On Baile’s Strand.
APPENDIX IV
DATES AND PLACES OF
THE FIRST PERFORMANCE OF NEW PLAYS
PRODUCED BY THE NATIONAL THEATRE
SOCIETY AND ITS PREDECESSORS:—
1899. | ||
Irish Literary Theatre at Ancient Concert Rooms. | ||
May 8th. | The Countess Cathleen, by W. B. Yeats. | |
May 9th. | The Heather Field, by Edward Martyn. | |
1900. | ||
Irish Literary Theatre at the Gaiety Theatre. | ||
Feb. 19th. | The Last Feast of the Fianna, by Alice Milligan. | |
Maeve, by Edward Martyn. | ||
Feb. 20th. | The Bending of the Bough, by George Moore. | |
1901. | ||
Oct. 21st. | Diarmuid and Grania, by W. B. Yeats and George Moore. | |
The Twisting of the Rope, by Douglas Hyde (first Gaelic play produced in a theatre). | ||
[245] | ||
1902. | ||
Mr. W. G. Fay's Irish National Dramatic Company at St. Teresa's Hall, Clarendon Street. |
||
April 2nd. | Deirdre, by ‘A.E.’ | |
Cathleen ni Houlihan, by W. B. Yeats. | ||
Irish National Dramatic Company at Ancient Concert Rooms. |
||
Oct. 29th. | The Sleep of the King, by Seumas O’Cuisin. | |
The Laying of the Foundations, by Fred Ryan. | ||
Oct. 30th. | A Pot of Broth, by W. B. Yeats. | |
Oct. 31st. | The Racing Lug, by Seumas O’Cuisin. | |
1903. | ||
Irish National Theatre Society, Molesworth Hall. | ||
March 14th. | The Hour-Glass, by W. B. Yeats. | |
Twenty-five, by Lady Gregory. | ||
Oct. 8th. | The King’s Threshold, by W. B. Yeats. | |
In the Shadow of the Glen, by J. M. Synge. | ||
Dec. 3rd. | Broken Soil, by P. Colm. | |
1904. | ||
Jan. 14th. | The Shadowy Waters, by W. B. Yeats. | |
The Townland of Tamney, by Seumas MacManus. | ||
Feb. 25th. | Riders to the Sea, by J. M. Synge. | |
Irish National Theatre Society at the Abbey Theatre. | ||
Dec. 27th. | On Baile’s Strand, by W. B. Yeats. | |
Spreading the News, by Lady Gregory.[246] | ||
1905. | ||
Feb. 4th. | The Well of the Saints, by J. M. Synge. | |
March 25th. | Kincora, by Lady Gregory. | |
April 25th. | The Building Fund, by William Boyle. | |
June 9th. | The Land, by P. Colm. | |
National Theatre Company, Ltd. | ||
Dec. 9th. | The White Cockade, by Lady Gregory. | |
1906. | ||
Jan. 20th. | The Eloquent Dempsey, by William Boyle. | |
Feb. 19th. | Hyacinth Halvey, by Lady Gregory. | |
Oct. 20th. | The Gaol Gate, by Lady Gregory. | |
The Mineral Workers, by William Boyle. | ||
Nov. 24th. | Deirdre, by W. B. Yeats. | |
Dec. 8th. | The Shadowy Waters (new version), by W. B. Yeats. | |
The Canavans, by Lady Gregory. | ||
1907. | ||
Jan. 26th. | The Playboy of the Western World, by J. M. Synge. | |
Feb. 23rd. | The Jackdaw, by Lady Gregory. | |
March 9th. | Rising of the Moon, by Lady Gregory. | |
April 1st. | The Eyes of the Blind, by Miss W. M. Letts. | |
April 3rd. | The Poorhouse, by Lady Gregory and Douglas Hyde. | |
April 27th. | Fand, by Wilfred Scawen Blunt. | |
Oct. 3rd. | The Country Dressmaker, by George Fitzmaurice.[247] | |
Oct. 31st. | Dervorgilla, by Lady Gregory. | |
The Canavans (new version), by Lady Gregory. | ||
Nov. 21st. | The Unicorn from the Stars, by Lady Gregory and W. B. Yeats. | |
1908. | ||
Feb. 15th. | The Man who Missed the Tide, by W. F. Casey. | |
The Piper, by Norreys Connell. | ||
March 19th. | The Pie-dish, by George Fitzmaurice. | |
The Golden Helmet, by W. B. Yeats. | ||
April 20th. | The Workhouse Ward, by Lady Gregory. |
In addition to these plays, many of which are constantly revived, translations of foreign masterpieces are given occasionally.
In addition to these plays, many of which are frequently revived, translations of foreign masterpieces are occasionally performed.
It was not until the opening of the Abbey Theatre that Lady Gregory, Mr. J. M. Synge, and Mr. W. B. Yeats became entirely responsible for the selection of plays, though they had been mainly so from 1903.
It wasn't until the Abbey Theatre opened that Lady Gregory, Mr. J. M. Synge, and Mr. W. B. Yeats took full responsibility for choosing the plays, although they had largely been in charge since 1903.
Corrigenda.—P. 120, l. 5, for ‘severe’ read ‘serious’; p. 143, l. 4, for ‘prepared’ read ‘performed’; p. 176, l. 29, for ‘their own day’ read ‘our own day.’
Corrigenda.—P. 120, l. 5, change ‘severe’ to ‘serious’; p. 143, l. 4, change ‘prepared’ to ‘performed’; p. 176, l. 29, change ‘their own day’ to ‘our own day.’
Printed by A. H. Bullen, at The Shakespeare Head Press,
Stratford-on-Avon.
Printed by A. H. Bullen, at The Shakespeare Head Press,
Stratford-on-Avon.
Obvious punctuation errors repaired.
Punctuation errors fixed.
Page 22, “aoor” changed to “door” (through the kitchen door)
Page 22, “aoor” changed to “door” (through the kitchen door)
Page 177, “monotous” changed to “monotonous” (monotonous to an ear)
Page 177, “monotous” changed to “monotonous” (monotonous to an ear)
Page 202, “A’Kempis” changed to “à Kempis” (wrote S. Thomas à Kempis)
Page 202, “à Kempis” changed to “à Kempis” (wrote St. Thomas à Kempis)
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!